Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
majlis part 3

... den är vidöppen p.g.a gagballen – Obele ställer sig framför Majlis, ”Majlis, Abdul märker alla sina horor med deras hornummer ... Obele har tagit fram en videokamera och pekar på Majlis – ”Är du klar Majlis?”….Majlis nickar….Och går bort mot en stol vid ena ... ... Continue»
Posted by jenny22sexxxy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 59  |  
58%
  |  3

majlis part 2

Fatima går fram till Majlis som nu ställt sig upp, hon känner negrernas sperma rinna ur hennes hål – ”Fatima, vad har dina kompisar gjort med mig!!! Tänk om jag blir gravid???” Säger Majlis med gråtsprucken röst….Fatima ser lite på Majlis men går bort mot sin bokhylla och häller upp ett glas med vatten…som hon sen häller lite pulver….”Drick det här, Majlis! Så kommer det kännas mycket bättre!” Säger Fatima med en len röst samtidigt som hon smeker Majlis över huvudet…. Mn dricker vattnet med pulvret i och genast så känner hon hur lugn hon bli….hon blir nästan viljelös…Så när Fatima säger åt Majlis att ta en dusch och tvätta av sig sperman – så lyder Majlis automatiskt utan att ens reagera….

När Majlis står i duschen så känner hon hur skönt det är att få bli av med sperma och samtidigt kan hon inte låta bli att le och känna sig lite pirrig efter det som hänt! ”Gud, jag har knullat med tre negrer!!!!” Tänker hon högt….Efter en stund när hon torkat sig och kommer ut ur duschen så ser hon att Fatima lagt fram ett hundkoppel på bordet i vardagsrummet….
”Vad är det?” Säger Majlis när hon ser att Fatima sitter i soffan och ler….”Jag tänkte du skulle prova den, Majlis! Jag skulle vilja att du har på dig den till festen vi ska till strax!” Säger Fatima med sin lenaste röst…Samtidigt så ger hon Majlis ett glas med vatten som hon hällt pulvret i, precis som det hon gav till Majlis innan hon gick in i duschen… Majlis tvekar lite, innan hon dricker vattnet och direkt känner hon av att hennes motståndsvilja försvinner….”Ta av dig handuken nu, Majlis! Och kom hit nu! Säger Fatima med lite hårdare röst….Majlis kan nu inte göra annat än att lyda utan tar av handuken och går fram till Fatima, som direkt sätter på henne hundkopplet…

”Majlis, ta på dig kappan där borta och dina högklackade skor och följ efter mig sen!” Säger Fatima som redan börjat ta på sig sina stövlar och en kappa. Majlis gör nu bara som Fatima säger, allt är som i en surrealistisk dröm – hon ser att när de kommer ut ur porten att en B;W står parkerad utanför porten och Fatima går direkt fram och öppnar dörren och säger åt Majlis att sätta isg i baksättet bredvid henne….
”Är slavinnan klar?” Hör hon en röst fråga från förarplatsen – ”Jadå, Abdul kommer bli jättenöjd!” Svarar Fatima med ett skratt….Och med en gång startar bilen och åker iväg.
Majlis ser att bilen åker från Tumba och via motorvägen ser hon att de åker över essingeleden för att efter ett tag svänga av mot Kista, för att till slut svänga av vid Tensta och sen åka in i ett risigt industriområde för att till slut stanna framför en stor byggnad där det står en stor svart man utanför.
”Följ med mig Majlis!” Säger Fatima och öppnar dörren och går fram till den svarta mannen – ”Är det den nya slavinnan?” Frågar han Fatima….Hon svarar inte utan bara ler mot honom, ”Vad menar hon? Vem är en slavinna?” Tänker Majlis förvirrat där hon går bakom Fatima fortfarande förvirrad och påverkad av pulvret som Fatima gett henne tidigare i lägenheten…

När de kommer in i lokalen så ser Majlis att det är mörkt därinne – väldigt sparsamt med ljus, så hon blir tvungen att kisa för att se ngt men när de passerar ett bås, så ser Majlis en vit kvinna i hennes egen ålder som blir knullad av två svarta män samtidigt som en tredje filmar det hela! ”Vad är det här för ställe?!?!?” tänker Majlis förvirrat….”Varför är jag här?”
Till slut kommer de fram till en trappa som de går upp för, som sen slutar vid en stor dörr. Fatima stannar nu upp – ”Majlis, ta det här pillret nu!” och ger Majlis ett rött litet piller, Majlis som fortfarande är omtöcknad sväljer pillret utan att tveka. När Fatima ser att Majlis svalt pillret, så knackar hon på dörren och efter en stund så öppnas den av en äldre svart man. Han ser på Fatima och ler och ger henne en kram – ”Väkommen Fatima, Abdul väntar därinne!” Säger han på dålig svenska . Fatima tar nu av Majlis kappan, vilket gör att Majlis nu står helt naken med bara hundkopplet runt sin hals! ”Gud! Vad gör hon?!?!?” Tänker Majlis – men känner samtidigt av pillret…”Gud? Vad är det för piller?!?!?! Jag…börjar ju bli kåt???” Tänker Majlis lite desperat…Hon känner hur hela kroppen börjar pirra och bli kåt, hur hon börjar bli våt!!!!...Samtidigt tar Fatima tag i hundkopplet och leder nu Majlis som en slavinna in i rummet, när de kommit in en bit så ser Majlis att det sitter en svart Man där i 70 års ålder….Han är fet och har flottigt hår och alldeles naken, det som Majlis reagerar över direkt – är att han har en helt gigantisk kuk! ”Gud! Den måste vara närmare 30 cm?!?!” tänker Majlis och kan inte låta bli att titta på den och känna hur hon bara blir kåtare och kåtare….
”Hej Fatima!” Säger Mannen med låg röst….”Hej, Abdul!” Svara Fatima och bugar sig lite försiktigt mot honom….”Är det Majlis? Är det min nya slavinna?” Frågar Abdul….”Ja, hon har precis fått kåt ”Kat” – så hon är redo nu!” Svarar Fatima….
Abdul vänder sig mot Majlis – hon ser hur han slickar sig om läpparna när han ser på hennes kropp, hon märker själv att mot sin vilja är kåt….att hennes bröstvårtor står rakt ut…att hon är våt…jättevåt….
”Majlis, nu är du min slavinna! Jag kommer fr.o.m nu använda dig som en hora, låta dig få spela in porrfilmer, sälja dig som hora på ngn av mina bordeller!” Säger plötsligt Abdul till Majlis…
”Vad menar han?!” Tänker Majlis förtvivlat…och ser samtidigt hur han börjar smeka sin kuk lite….Majlis kan inte låta bli att stirra, när hon nu ser hur hans kuk börjar resa på sig…..”Kom hit, hora!!! Sug min kuk!!!” Säger Abdul till Majlis. Majlis….kan inte hindra sin kropp längre, utan dras av sian egna lustar till att ställa sig på knä framför honom och ta hans kuk i handen…och sedan ta den i munnen….Hon har aldrig haft sex med en så stor kuk förrut!!! Hon måste öppna munnen allt hon kan, för att få in den i munnen!!!
Under tiden hör hon Fatima och Abdul prata…..
”Vad har du för planer med Majlis?” Frågar Fatima….
”Jag hade först tänkt spela in porrfilmer – men jag ska nog ta med henne på slavauktionen i Niger! Svarar Abdul med ett stönande….
”Tänker du sälja henne där?” Frågar Fatima
”Ja, du tog väl med dig hennes pass?” Svarar Abdul
”Ja, självklart! När åker ni?” Frågar Fatima
”Nästa vecka – ska låta henne få jobba lite på bordellen först! Måste få tjäna lite mer pengar på henne först!” Stönar Abdul till svar….
”Spännande! Har du några intressenter på Henne redan?” Frågar Fatima
”Vänd dig om Hora!!! Stå på alla fyra nu” Säger Abdul till Majlis – som inte kan hindra sin kropp från att lyda, trots att hon har hört allt som Abdul sagt. Hon är så kåt nu att hennes kropp lyder inte hennes hjärna längre, utan den vill bara ha kuk nu!
Hon stönar till när hon känner hur Abdul börjar pressa in sin gigantiska kuk i henne….”Guuuud” Jag spricker!!!!!” Stönar Majlis…..Men Abdul han bara fortsätter, tills han bottnar i henne – då börjar han sakta knulla henne…..
Nu vänder sig Abdul mot Fatima ”Ja, jag har två stycken – det är två bordeller som behöver horor, gärna vita kvinnor – de är väldigt eftertraktade! Den förra som du ordnade är ju gravid nu, så de vill ha en ny nu” Stönar Abdul medan han knullar Majlis….” Den här var riktigt trång – det gjorde du bra Fatima! Det blir en bonus tror jag” Stönar Abdul medan han nu knullar Majlis hårdare och hårdare…”Guuuud! Vad skönt!” Stönar nu Majlis – hon har nu helt tappat kontrollen och bara njuter – hon struntar i allt, utan hennes kropp bara njuter…Hon känner att hon är på väg att få orgasm….Hon vill inte…men kan inte hindra kroppen från att komma…..Samtidigt känner hon hur Abdul knullar henne hårt…..för att till slut känna hur ngt varmt fyller henne….när hon inser att Abdul har sprutat i henne – kan hon inte hålla emot längre utan kommer i en helt underbar orgasm!!!!

Abdul reser på sig och ler mot Majlis – ”Följ med Obele, Majlis! Han kommer visa dig till ditt rum – jag säger till när det är dags för dig att knulla igen!!!” Säger Abdul och pekar mot den äldre svarte mannen som släppte in dem i rummet…
Majlis reser på sig sakta…Hon är alldeles skakig efter sin orgasm – och orkar inte protestera när Obele tar tag i hennes hundkoppel och leder henne ut ur rummet…och in i sitt nya liv…


... Continue»
Posted by jenny22sexxxy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 79  |  
69%
  |  2

majlis part 4

Majlis vaknar upp och först undrar on vart hon är – innan hon inser att hon är hos Abduls bordell!....Hon börjar sakta komma ihåg gårdagen och känner hur det svider på hennes väsntra sida, där hon känner sin nya brännmärkning! Hon gråter lite….innan hon börjar känna av symptomen av att ”Kåtkaten” börjar släppa….att hennes kropp börjar skaka…att hon får kramper….hon gleder ihop i sängen i en fosterställning – för hon vill inte vara med om detta!!! Hon vill hem!! Hon vill inte vara en hora…

Men hon klarar det inte länge, hon känner att hon kan inte stå emot begäret – utan ser ”Kåtkat” pillret som Obele lämnat på handfatet, och reser sig på skakiga ben och medan hon tar de korta stegen känner hon hur öm hon är i fittan och rumpan efter filminspelningen med Mike och Ken…Hon tar pillret och sväljer den….Hon lutar sig över handfatet, och känner att pillret verkar fortare nu! Hon vill inte det – men känner hur hela kroppen börjar pirra – att hon börjar tänka på att få bli knullad igen! Hennes fitta är redan våt nu….hennes andhämtning är häftig….och hon märker att flämtar lite…

Hon går in i duschen och låter vattnet skölja henne ren, tvättar håret, sköljer ren fittan från rester av Ken´s sperma…
När hon kommer ur duschen så torkar hon sig – sminkar sig, likadant som igår, med klarrött läppstift och rosa rouge och sätter sig på sängen och väntar på Obele…

Efter ca en timme ser hon hur hennes dörr öppnas och in kommer Obele med hundkopplet – ”Kom hit, hora!”, säger Obele med grym röst…”Det är dags för dig att jobba nu!”…
Han leder henne ut och leder henne genom flera korridorer tills de kommer fram till en dörr som Obele leder in Majlis genom.
Innanför dörren ser Majlis att det är flera bås med nakna vita tjejer bakom, alla sitter på en stol och har hundkopplet fastlåst i taket,och ler mot henne och ovanpå varje bås står både deras förnamn och efternamn…

Till slut kommer de fram till ett bås där det står Majlis förnamn och efternamn på, Obele för in MajLis där och låser även fast hennes hundkopplet i taket. ”Majlis nu ska kunderna få se vilka de vill ha, och sedan tjejerna de vill köpa måste följa med och göra allt de vill!!!”, Obele går nu ur båset och Majlis sätter sig på stolen och undrar vad för kunder de har på bordellen?

Det går inte lång stund förrän en fet neger i 50 års åldern kommer in med Obele och ser på hororna i båsen, han stannar till framför Majlis och ropar på Obele…”Vem är det här? Henne har jag inte sett förrut?” Frågar han Obele….”Majlis är helt ny här! Hon är fortfarande trång och är inte så utknullad ännu – men hon ska säljas i Niger om två veckor så passa på!” Säger Obele och ler mot den feta negern…..
Majlis hör vad de säger och kan inte låta bli att känna hur kåt hon blir av detta, hon vill inte vara en hora -men hennes kropp älskar det! Och…hon känner att hennes kropp skriker efter kuk!

Negern vänder sig till Obele…”Jag tar henne för en timme, men gärna med en tjej till – vad sägs om Maria där borta!” Säger han och pekar på en mörkhårig tjej i ett bås lite längre bort…När Majlis tittar på henne så ser Majlis att hon kan inte vara äldre än 18-19 år….

Majlis ser hur Obele går in till Maria och kopplar loss hundkopplet från taket och leder ut henne och ger den feta negern kopplet, sedan går han in till Majlis och gör samma sak med henne och ger även sedan även Majlis hundkoppel till den feta negern så han leder både Majlis och Maria efter Obele som går bredvid den feta negern….”Vad hände med Maria´s Mamma förresten?” Frågar den feta negern Obele…”Hahaha….Hon började bli för gammal, så nu är hon en hora på en billig bordell utanför Niger!” Skrattar Obele…”Du vet ju att Maria´s Mamma var ju en av de första svenska tjejerna som Abdul gjorde till hora?...Maria var ju 15 år då, men Abdul ville vänta med att göra henne till hora tills hon var 16 iaf – men jag tror Abdul tänkt att hon ska säljas med snart…”…Avslutar Obele och går vidare medan den feta negern leder Majlis och Maria….

Majlis passar på att titta lite närmare på Maria och ser hur sexig och ung hon är…Hon ser så oskyldig ut…..fast Maria tittar envist rakt fram….och vägrar möta Majlis blick….
Till slut kommer de fram till ett rum som Obele låser upp och tänder lampan – Majlis ser att det är en ganska stort rum, med en stor dubbelsäng mitt i rummet….

Obele går nu ut ur rummet och lämnar Maria och Majlis med den feta negern – som tar av dem hundkopplen och säger åt dem…”Lägg er på sängen och börja hångla!!!”….Säger han med grym röst….Majlis vet inte riktigt vad hon ska göra, hon har aldrig haft tjejsex förrut – men Maria tar Majlis hand och leder henne mot sängen….
Maria ställer sig nu framför Majlis…och kysser henne försiktigt….Majlis känner hur kåt hon är, att hon kan inte motstå att kyssa Maria tillbaka som direkt öppnar munnen och låter sin tunga leka med Majlis tunga – Majlis känner hur hon blir alldeles varm och innan hon märker det har hon börjat smeka Maria´s bröst….De ställer sig på knä i sängen….Majlis böjer sig ner och börjar suga på Marias bröstvårtor som är alldeles styva….Majlis hör i bakgrunden hur den feta negern börjar närma sig….
De känner att han nu lagt sig i sängen bredvid dem, Majlis känner nu hur han smiskar till hennes skinkor….”Hora, sug min kuk nu!!! säger han till Majlis som vänder sig om och ser att hans kuk är grov…..och blank….men hon böjer sig direkt ner och tar kuken i munnen och börjar suga…under tiden säger negern åt Maria..”Slicka horans fitta!”…Maria lyder direkt och börjar slicka Majlis fitta som redan är svullen och våt…..Majlis stönar högt av njutning……Maria slickar helt underbart….
”Ta kuken längre in. Din jävla hora!” Stönar negern och trycker ner Majlis huvud så kuken kommer längre ner i halsen….”Maria, slicka Majlis i röven nu! Jag ska knulla henne där strax!” Stönar negern…..Majlis känner dels hur negerns kuk är långt nere i hennes hals, hon känner att hon nästan kräks – men är samtidigt så kåt! Samtidigt känner hon hur Maria särar på hennes skinkor och börjar av att slicka hennes anus….”Ooooo” Stönar Majlis….Som njuter av vad Maria gör…..
Efter en stund säger negern åt Majlis att ställa sig bakom Maria….och slicka hennes anal….Majlis blir alldeles pirrig av tanken….och tvekar inte att ställa sig på alla fyra med ansiktet mellan Marias skikor….hon ser Marias lilla hål….doften från den…men kan inte göra annat än att lyda…inte bara negern utan även sin egen kropp som vill att hon gör….hon känner direkt på smaken att det är en anal hon slickar, men det gör henne bara ännu kåtare….men samtidigt känner hon negerns kuk sakta tränga in i hennes anus….”Guuuuuuud!” stönar Majlis som inte kan låta bli att stöna…flämta när ngern tränger in i hennes anus….
”Fan vad trång du är! Ni svenska tjejer är såna horor!” Stönar negern innan han sakta börjar knulla Majlis…..
Hans smiskar till Majlis på skinkorna….”Din jävla hora, jucka tillbaka!” Stönar han när han ökar takten…..Majlis känner att det är trångt…men njuter av vad negern gör….samtidigt som Marias anal är så….underbar….Majlis tänker inte längre på smakerna och dofterna utan njutar av att få slicka Maria som stönar högt och njuter av majlis tunga i sin anus….
Efter en stund säg negern…”Majlis , ställ dig på knä bredvid Maria!” Sedan ställer sig negern bakom Maria och för in sin kuk i Marias anus….och knullar henne hårt….och smiskar till hennes skinkor med jämna mellanrum…….efter en stund säger negern….”Majlis, öppna munnen!!!!” och sedan vänder han sig om…och för in sin kuk direkt från Marias anus in i Majlis mun….och sprutar….”Svälj Hora!!!!” stönar negern…och Majlis….sväljer….fat hon kan inte ta allt…utan en del rinner utanför….men känner nu inte bara smaken av sperman…utan även smaken av sin egen anus och Maria´s anus när hon suger negerns kuk…..

Negern reser sig sedan upp…..och tar fram hundkopplen och sätter fast dem på Majlis och Maria….och leder dem mot dörren och knckar på den….efter en liten stund öppnar Obele dörren….”Var du nöjd med hororna?” frågar Obele med ett leende….”Oja, riktiga analhoror!!” skrattar den feta negern….”Hahhaha….ja, me alla svenska tjejer är ju horor, eller hur?” Svarar Obele med ett skratt…..Och leder Majlis och Maria till sina bås…..Han låser in Maria igen och vänder sig mot Majlis….”Du måste tvätta dig!” säger han och går med Majlis till ett litet rum där det finns en dusch och ett litet sminkbord…”Du får 10 minuter och glöm inte att ta ”Kåtkat” pillret som ligger på bordet!” säger Obele och låser dörren efter att Majlis gått in där…..

Majlis….går direkt in i duschen….tvättar sig ordentligt…och…det första hon gör efter duschen är att automatiskt ta ”kåtkat” pillret…nu har hon nästan hellt släppt alla hämningar…utan börjar sakta inse attt hon kommer vara en hora för resten av sitt liv…..





... Continue»
Posted by jenny22sexxxy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 127  |  
86%
  |  4

The Homely Wife Part 2

Aditi was hot, sweated and shivered at the same time looking on the road expecting Vishal’s return and thinking of the stranger who just talked to her. “Are all men alike?” she asked to herself since her husband also talks and tells her to imagine someone else and now a stranger telling her to think of him when she makes love to her husband. Anyhow the chat with this stranger aroused her and she really felt something very strange she had felt before. No man ever talked like that to her apart from her husband. She was wet and could feel it down there and needed to clean herself….

Vishal drove in the apartment yard and looked up on the balcony at Aditi who waved at him and he waved at her with one hand taking it out of the driving wheel. Other people who were on the balcony looked back at Aditi when they found Vishal waving at her…..

It was a 6 storey building and Vishal’s apartment was on the second floor. There was an underground parking for residents and there was also parking for about 30 vehicles in the yard as well. So Vishal at times parked underground and sometimes in the yard itself. Parking in the yard was normally for visitors and apartment residents usually parked in the underground.

Now since Aditi was watching him from the terrace he parked in the yard and once out of his car he walked towards the entrance of the building and looked up at Aditi again and sent a flying kiss while Aditi only put her index finger in between her teeth with a grin. Two old ladies who were looking down sent back flying kiss to Vishal and one talking in Bengali style asked with Aditi, “He is so cute, is he your husband? So cute, don’t mind I sent him flying kiss hein baby?” Aditi laughed and only moved her head smiling at the old lady from the opposite balcony. While Vishal was still walking Aditi signaled her with her fingers making walking movements with them… that meant she asked ‘are you coming by the lift or climbing the stairs?’

It so happened that since they lived on the second floor, Vishal used to walk the stairs and said it’s a bit of exercise done instead of taking the lift. But sometimes when he feels too tired he went up by lift, that’s why Aditi asked him, so he also used his fingers to show her that he will walk up not use the lift. So as soon as he got in Aditi quickly went to the loo, washed herself and took a tissue and inserted it in between her panty on her pussy since she was wet. She was wondering why that stranger’s talk excited her that much that she got wet! That never happened to her before. She kept thinking of his words….. On the other hand while Vishal was walking up he was thinking, ‘I want to see if Aditi is going to tell me if a stranger is calling her or not. If she keeps it up to her means she is on the way I wanted her to be…..if she tells me all means that I have to work much harder to get what I want with her…….’

When Vishal got in his apartment Aditi ran into his arm and buried her face on his chest surrounding him in her arms. Her heart was beating too fast and Vishal could feel it pounding over his chest. Vishal playing the innocent asked,

“What’s wrong sweetheart? Why are you shivering and sweating? Is it fever? Oh you are so hot!”

But without any reply Aditi remained idle in his hug. Her heart continued to beat fast which Vishal could feel over his chest. Aditi was thinking either she should tell him about the stranger’s call or not….. She had a strange kind of feeling for that stranger and thought who knows if the stranger is Vishal’s friend and she will create a problem among friends that’s why she believed she should keep quiet till she does not later confirm about him!

Anyhow she managed to talk to Vishal and asked him to refresh himself. After a while Vishal took a towel and underwear and went to the bathroom to take his shower, but he took his mobile enveloped in the towel with the unregistered sim.

He sent an sms on Aditi’s mobile which read, “Hope you will remember me on bed tonight honey!” On getting the sms Aditi turned hot and perspired more looking towards the bathroom to check on Vishal, and quickly typed these words as reply, “Are you mad? Please don’t sms me, my husband is at home, thanks God he is taking a shower otherwise he would have seen the sms! You will make me get troubles! By the way what’s your name tell me please and reply immediately before Vishal comes out!”

From the shower Vishal laughed reading the message and answered, “Sweetheart, put your cell on silent mode and keep it away from your hubby, he won’t know when I will sms you. Ok ok I will not sms when he gets out of the bathroom tell me how long does he take in there? Do we have 15 mins to chat a bit by sms? And why do you want to know my name sweety, first tell me your name then I will tell you mine!”

Aditi quicly texed back, “My name is Aditi, and okay don’t tell me your name but I am giving you a name, you will be Aditya for me okay? I will call you Aditya, and yes tonight you will be with me when Vishal will be making love to me, I will think of Aditya, happy now? Yes he takes 15 mins in the shower, now if I am not replying you then know it that he is back. And stop smsing me please, and also tell me are you my husband’s friend and do you live in this apartment?”

So the game which Vishal had planned for tonight and had asked her to create an ex lover for her and the name was Aditya, that name was given to the stranger and so Aditi is getting drenched in Vishal’s way of fantasy and Vishal was too happy that things were working fine for him now!

And Vishal/Aditya replied, “I am so happy getting a lovely name darling, well for now I will not tell you either I live in the same apartment as you and either I am your husband’s friend, but one thing is that today you are looking gorgeous, your boobs are too beautiful, I saw their form they are neither too big nor small but just the way I like them your nipples were hard isn’t it baby? I could see that on your Tshirt and it excited me that you were not wearing a bra….. also your thighs are very beautiful, I wished to touch and kiss them…I am longing for you honey I would love to really be on the bed with you tonight… I am getting a hard on writing these you know honey?!!”

Aditi again pressed both her thighs tightly after reading those lines and quickly replied, “You will be together on bed tonight…. But it’s sad that you know me, you have seen me but I have not, you will only be in my imagination, but for you it’s different, you can visualize me, my face, my body….. Well well, stop texting now, I have to delete all your messages…. Bye.”
But Vishal sent another sms which Aditi read, “Please do 1 thing for me tonight baby, after the love session with your hubby/me please pretend to go to the toilet and send me a message to tell me how it was either you enjoyed me or not.. I will wait for that, okay I will not sms you now …but if you do not sms me after the session I will sms you by midnight to ask either you enjoyed it or not….”

Aditi continued looking at the bathroom door and listen either the shower is on to know if Vishal is still bathing, meanwhile glancing at her mobile. She read the last message and answered, “It’s my last sms for now, okay I will sms you after the session by 10 to 11 PM happy? Bye now please for God sake don’t sms now, thanks.”

Vishal was excited and had hard on while bathing reading his wife’s messages. The innocent, naïve wife which he tamed is learning fast and coming in the way he wanted to bring her to… He never thought she will so easily fall in….. but still he had long way to go to make her realize what he really wanted from her, so Vishal was relieved that the beginning is good.

That night once on bed, Vishal started biting her shoulder as soon as she got in her nightie…. She was like hungry for him that night, she bit back his shoulder and put her hand on his crotch and pressed her palm tightly over it and tried to massage it when it was still inside the underwear….. Gradually she mounted over him when he was lying flat on his back and it was the first time in the last 11 months that Aditi mounted over Vishal with her legs parted on both sides and her pussy rubbing over his dick which was still in the underwear and meanwhile she was wildly licking and biting his cheeks, neck and ears. Then it was time for Vishal to talk, he said,

“Whom are you so earnestly kissing baby? Who am I sweetheart, I am not your Vishal, you are doing all this with another man isn’t it?”

Aditi already had Aditya in her mind and immediately responded in a quiver, “You are my ex lover Aditya remember?” Vishal’s pleasure had no bound on hearing that, he took her tightly in his arms and licked her neck moving towards her breasts….. Aditi was panting and with opened mouth looked in his eyes like a hungry female wolf, desire and arousal was obviously visible in her eyes and Vishal was making her plead for that…. So he spoke again,

“Okay, continue licking your lover’s chest and slowly and gently move to his belly till you reach his lower abdomen then with your delicate fingers little by little move down his underwear and step by step take his dick licking it as it starts to appear…..”

Aditi started executing… she crouched over his body, her boobs hanging in the nightie with one of the straps hanging over her arm, which gave pleasure to Vishal’s eyes… Aditi lifted up her eyes now and then to look into his face then continued the execution by licking his hairy chest till she reached his belly licking it with the length of her tongue and as soon as she reached his underwear to Vishal’s surprise she did not move it but put her mouth on his hard erect cock which was still in the white underwear, that is she took the dick together with the underwear into her mouth….. Vishal groaned on that move of hers and whimpered with a gasp and held her head whispering, “oh yeaaaaaah babyyyyyyyy wow you are adorable sssssshshshshhhhssssss” Aditi looked up at him and then with her delicate fingers she started moving down his underwear…… slowly, steadily the underwear started going down to let the tip of Vishal’s dick appear and immediately Aditi passed her tongue on it while Vishal enjoyed the immense pleasure…….

When the underwear was thrown down on the floor, Aditi shook her head to get her hair to her back, then looked at Vishal desirously and bent over his cock holding it in her lovely delicate hand… before she took it in her mouth Vishal talked again in whispers and moan like voice, “Where is your husband darling, I am your Aditya on the bed with you, nude, you are holding my dick in your hand what if your husband comes in?”

Aditi answered in a hiss, “He is doing overtime and will be back after midnight, lets seize this golden opportunity sweetheart and stop talking only feel it, I can’t wait anymore…..”

Vishal was so happy that Aditi was responding exactly as he wanted in the sexual game….. he was so much happy that he could not resist and as soon as Aditi took his dick in her mouth pre cum dropped on her tongue which she licked and looked up in his face saying, “Its salty hmmmm why so fast? Hope you do not cum before I am pleased! I badly need it, you have to please me control yourself baby please….” Vishal grasped the bed sheet in both his fists and clenched his teeth in a groan and tried to move his hip pushing his dick deeper in her mouth…..

Now what was happening in Aditi’s mind? Was she really visualizing another man or was she feeling her Vishal with her? No one could read a woman’s mind…Vishal was thinking and tried to read her but was unsuccessful….. soon Aditi left his dick and was up to take his mouth in hers into a hot sexual kiss while she parted her legs and with a hand held his dick and introduced it to her hole and she moved her hips to feel the cock sliding deep into her… She gave a sharp moan and whimpered over Vishal’s body enjoying his dick doing to and fro into her….. She was so eager and aroused that only within 2 minutes she started giving moans in between gasps and shouted with sighs and gripe, “uuhhhhhhh sssssshshshshssssssss Oh my Gooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaad I am cumming baby yes get it deep into me its so goooooooooooood aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh yessssssssssssss I love it honeyyyyyyyyy yes.. yes yes aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh……”

When she was shouting with moans Vishal surrounded her body tightly in his arms and kissed her deliciously and murmured in her ears, “call me Aditya, say aditya out it deeper in me…..say it honey…” Aditi was getting complete lost in ecstasy and repeated after him loudly, “Yessssss Aditya give me more, put it deep into me its wonderful Aditya Love you baby….you are so gooooooooooooood aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!”

Both were pleased and she lay over him panting , sweating sucking his neck with her eyes closed……. Vishal thought, “did she really feel another man fucking her??”
After a while she said, “I need to go to the loo…” And she went in with her cell and smsed Aditya,

“You are wonderful honey you made me very happy, you put it deep inside me and I will want it more and more from you honey, bye good night, sl**p tight, kiss you hot baby” And she switched off her cell after the message was sent!!”

Vishal read her message and was shocked and asked himself, “Is she my own Aditi who wrote this? She got pleased with someone she does not even know?!
That night Aditi was late to sl**p. She kept thinking of how she imagined another person whom she does not even know but only heard his voice. She had never felt that pleasure while having sex like she did that night. She tossed over the bed thinking of the hot encounter and felt like she was really with another man and not her Vishal. Vishal was deep asl**p and almost snoring but Aditi could not sl**p. She was at times smiling to herself and at times thinking of the words said by Aditya to her….. She got out of the bed and went to the kitchen to make a coffee and read Aditya’s messages again and again….. She decided to call him… but hesitated…. And at last dialed his number but the cell was switched off! She felt horny and wet again…..

Anyhow she went to sl**p and even dreamed of the stranger making love to her. She dreamed that she was on the balcony and Aditya flew to him like superman, landed on the balcony close to her and dragged her to her bed when she was in a flimsy nightie, he licked her whole body while she moaned and moaned and kissed him savagely.

The next morning she was fine and normal again, the night’s fever had left her and she passionately kissed Vishal when he was leaving for work. In the day she got busy in her house chores and almost forgot Aditya and just took him and his messages lightly.

But Vishal in the office was wondering how his wife has started enjoying sex now and he wondered either he will ever succeed to see her being fucked by someone else especially by those whom he wants to! Vishal wished to see her horny for another man, he had intense desire to see her licking another man’s body with desire, he wished to look how she will react when another man will touch her body, he wanted to see either she will kiss another man the same way she kisses him, either she will have the same vigour while another man holds her in his arms. He longed to see if Aditi will caress another man the way she caresses him while making love and Vishal wanted to look in her face if another man’s dick penetrates her, he wanted to see how she will moan when another cock enters her, he wished to see her reaction on receiving another dick inside her, Vishal wished to check on either Aditi will love it or will do it against her will….how will she react, will she be pleased to do it or will she be reluctant, will she enjoy and get her orgasm or will she just do it for the sake of just doing it….. Just thinking of all these Vishal was erect and decided to sms her as Aditya. And he send this message, “Hi sweetheart thank you very much for the pleasure you gave me last night. I really enjoyed and it was fabulous honey, when shall we do it for real baby?”

On reading that sms Aditi got furious and replied, “What for real are you talking about man? Do you think I want it for real damn it? It was only fantasy and let that stay there only otherwise I won’t ever sms or talk to you got it?”

Now after reading that Vishal did not know what to do? Was he happy that his wife did not want another man or was he disappointed as she did not turn to his desired wish?

Aditi went on the terrace after reading that message from Aditya and was looking outside in the yard, in the parking and on the road. She found the security guard near the gate and he was looking up at her. She was in a sari and was looking lovely as usual and the guard was watching her…. The guard was a young man and unmarried so always looked interested in women and did flirt whenever the opportunity appeared. Now since Aditi was looking at him the guard looked interested and said to himself, “Wow, what a sexy bhabi man! She looks hot, what a slim desirable body she has, I wish she bends on the bar and I see her cleavage…. She has lovely boobs, what a waist man! And what an ass! wooo!!” He was Om the security guard of the apartment, the gate keeper and watchman all in one.

When Aditi found him looking at her she thought who knows if he is Aditya! How would she know that? She thought it would be easy to know she only had to call his number and if it’s him she will find him taking the call when she calls….so she called Aditya’s number…. And there in the office Vishal could not take the call as his cell was silent and he was busy with office works so he did not even look at the mobile. Now when Aditi was calling and no one was taking the call she asked herself ‘why he is not picking the phone? He knows that I will discover him that’s why he is not picking…’ she was talking about the guard and she now had doubts that the guard was Aditya…..

Aditi decided to make sure and got dressed and left the apartment on pretext going to the mall. And she got dressed in a very beautiful pale blue sari with a tight blouse and wore nice make ups, perfumes, hair flung open on her back, she walked out of the building. As soon as Om found her coming out he started looking at her from tip to toe, oh what a walk she had, her hips moved delicately getting the cloth material rubbed on her body and once she did a step the form or her thighs could be clearly visible……Om ran his eyes from her thighs upwards to her hips then her bare waist…wow what a fleshy waist and then her blouse stuck to her breasts….wow Om was getting a hard on just by looking at her walking towards him…..

On her part Aditi was looking in his face approaching him to the gate while she was thinking trying to read his thoughts, ‘He is watching me with envious eyes, I feel that he is the person who called me and he is pretending to be someone else, look how he is looking at me from tip to toe as if he is denuding me with his eyes! He knows about me as he is the watchmen and he was looking at me on the terrace yesterday that’s why he knew how I was dressed….. Oh my God and last night I told him that he was on bed with me at night, shit! Oh God!”

When Aditi reached the gate, Om greeted her, “Hello Bhabi ji, I am Om the guard of this building any problem you get you can call on me!”

Aditi stopped, looked in his face while Om’s eyes ran on her cleavage, waist and navel….. The straps on her back which tied her blouse were sexy and her beautiful back was almost nude where Om’s eyes roamed while Aditi asked him, “Are you sure that your name is Om? Or is it Aditya?” Om looked in her face surprised and asked, “Aditya? Who Aditya? I am Om madam; ask all the people here, they all know I am Om, you are new here so you do not know me.”

Aditi: “Well I mean does anyone call you Aditya like this?”

Om: “No bhabi ji why should anyone call me Aditya when my name is Om?”

Aditi: “Are you sure or are you pretending?”

Om: “Oh bhabi ji you seemed to be confused, I am Om only nobody calls me Aditya. By the way Bhabi ji which perfume do you use it smells so good, you smell too good hmmm!”

Aditi smiled and thanked him for the compliment and said, “Ok sorry to bother you then I thought you were Aditya who talked to me yesterday.”

Om: “Which Aditya bhabi ji? Mister Romi’s son’s name is Aditiya but he is a little k** only”
Aditi: “Oh, forget it! Have a look on my apartment I am going to the mall and will be back within an hour or so, thanks.”

Om: “Wait, wait bhabi ji, give me your cell and landline number, everybody has given me their numbers, its important as it can always be useful, and you know bhabi ji whatever kind of problems you get call on me, I do plumbing, electric works, and some carpentry as well. Whenever you need any such work to be fixed in your apartment remember me bhabi ji. I do that for every apartment here!”

Aditi: “Oh really? You are very useful a person then in that case it’s me who should have your number and not you should have mine!”

Om: “It’s the same bhabi ji, I should have your number as, if someone comes to look for you, I can call you and let you know before the person gets inside! What’s you good name bhabi ji?”

Aditi: “Okay give me your number, I will miscall you and then you save my number, I am Aditi.”

Om: “Okay Aditi bhabi”

And they exchanged numbers. Seeing his number Aditi knew that he was not the person she was looking for. She walked out of the building premises and Om kept looking at her beautiful spotless back which were almost nude. So sexy that Om wished to touch it…. Om continued watching her walking and how her beautiful ass moved to the rhythm of her steps…… Om kept thinking for her for long. He thought, ‘You are too hot sweet Aditi bhabi ji…you are sexy and desirable, you must have a very lucky husband, how hot moments you should be giving him with the splendid body that you have, wow!!! When will I get the chance to be with you in your apartment once!’ Om dreamed!
In the mall, at the market men’s eyes went on Aditi wherever she passed by. Many people young and old managed their dicks in their pants looking at Aditi and her slender body wrapped in a beautiful sari. At some places when she got to bend a little to select certain things she choose to buy men’s eyes were only on her cleavage and her beautiful waist and navel….. In short she turned many people horny wherever she passed by.

Within an hour she was back and Om again greeted her and reminded her not to forget to call on him when she needed it! Aditi found him queer and understood that he is trying to flirt with her, she only nodded smiling at him; but she thought that he could be of real help to search the mysterious Aditya for her in a way, so she was sure to get in touch with Om soon again.

Vishal was going to the toilet in his office when he crossed a colleague who was looking at a female clerk passing by. His colleague winked at Vishal and whispered, “What an ass b*o! She is damn hot!” The lady had already passed by then and Vishal replied to his colleague, “Why b*o? Love to watch married women?” And the friend said, “Man after being a married man I turned out to be more and more vicious and want to fuck others wives more than mine! It’s strange isn’t it? Isn’t it said outside’s food has better taste than that of home?” Vishal smiled at him and went to the loo. While pissing Vishal’s mind was struck by the idea of making his colleague the Aditya of his wife! He suddenly thought to make his friend part of the game….. The way his friend talked it was obvious that he will enjoy that…. But how will he tell him that Aditi is his wife?! He had to plan something… He thought Aditi will like this friend of his as he was good looking, and smart. Vishal’s dirty mind started working sick again and he within seconds thought and planned things in his brain!

When returning he met that friend still in the corridor with a file and Vishal called him in his office and they talked to meet at lunch time as Vishal had very important things to tell him.

That friend was 5 years elder than him and had a superior post than him in the office, kind of Vishal worked under him. He was Anand, married father of 2 k**s.

So Anand joined Vishal in his office at lunch time. And Vishal told him that he is playing a sexual game with a married sexy woman by sms and calls. Vishal did not tell Anand that Aditi was his wife, he said she is another person’s wife and he is teasing her and wanted Anand to be Aditya and call her, talk to her in his presence putting the cell on speaker. Vishal explained him all details and told him to call her bhabi ji, and also Anand knew all details that at night he was in her mind last night etc!

Learning that Anand was excited and found that very interesting, he had a hard on just by listening to what Vishal explained him! He was certainly ready to participate in that game.

And it started! Anand called Aditi with Vishal’s unregistered sim and put it on speaker to let Vishal hear all the conversation!

Aditi replied, “Hi how are you?”

Anand: “Am doing great bhabi ji after the pleasure you gave me last night!”

Aditi giggled saying, “Oh really? You got the pleasure? How can that be? We were not together! You were not with me but it was my husband!”

Vishal for a second was in great worry that Aditi would mention his name to Anand! He was relieved that she only said ‘my husband’ and not ‘Vishal’ And Vishal wondered how friendly she seemed to be to this stranger to giggle like that with him!

Anand replied, “Bhabi ji I was in your mind when your husband was doing all that to you; touching you sexy body, kissing you, caressing you and you were feeling I was doing all that to you, is that not my pleasure that a beautiful sexy woman like you thinking of me that way?! It was just great bhabi ji….i wish I be on bed with you for true!”

Aditi stammered and answered, “Well, hmmm… errr…. That was only a game not the truth!”

Vishal typed things to ask to Aditi on his pc and showed the monitor to Anand, so he read the lines Vishal had typed,

Anand: "Tell me bhabi ji how are you dressed right now? I want to visualise you in the dress you are please tell me are you in a sari or churidaar or are you in the sexy Tshirt wearing no bra?”

Those words were read from Vishal’s pc which he typed for Anand to ask his wife. Anand was thrilled to talk all that with an unknown woman who had a young voice and who seemed very young by the way she was talking.

Aditi answered, “I had gone out to look for you, I am in a beautiful sari which is backless, would you like to see how I look in it? So get out I am coming on the balcony, and will turn my back to you and you watch!”

Hearing this Anand did not know what to reply and looked in Vishal’s face interrogatively who quickly typed this line on his pc for Anand to read and Anand read that to Aditi, that was, “No I can’t see you as I am in my office today!”

Vishal wondered, ‘Where had Aditi been today? Did she really go out? Why? She had not told me that she would go out!!’
And Anand talked to Aditi, “Bhabi ji, shall we be together again on bed tonight? Say yes please you will enjoy it again sweety!”

Aditi replied, “No! That’s enough it was a game and the game is over bye bye" and she cut the call with another giggle”

Vishal told Anand not to call back that was enough…. Anand was very excited and told Vishal “Man you can get to fuck her dear if a woman is talking all that to you and thinking of you when having sex with her husband means that she will let you fuck her man go ahead buddy!!”

Vishal smiled and asked, “Why you don’t drop at my place this evening for a cup of tea Anand? I will show you if she is seen around, she lives in the same apartment I live!”

Anand agreed. And Vishal in his mind had planned to watch how Aditi will react in presence of another man in the house and he had thought that at night he will ask Aditi to play that Anand is fucking her that Vishal will be Anand and she will respond to his request!!!

When Anand left Vishal’s office, he called Aditi on landline and told her that his senior colleague will be coming home for coffee and asked her to be beautifully dressed….. Aditi asked, “What do I wear you tell me please!” And Vishal wanted her to look sexy and show her cleavage so asked her to wear a black sari which had deep V-cut and her cleavage is very well visible in that….. Aditi protested that, that blouse is too revealing and she won’t wear it, but Vishal insisted that she will wear only that one if she loved him….so Aditi had no choice!!

And before 6 PM Aditi had a shower and got dressed in the black sari, which had sleeveless blouse with a deep V-cut, and 3 laces straps on her back to attach the blouse…..Aditi was turning her back to the mirror and admiring her own body and thinking who will be accompanying Vishal home this evening……
Aditi looked form the balcony when Vishal’s car got in the compound. She was at the same time expecting Aditya’s call and looking for him everywhere as well. But Aditya did not call and did Aditi feel sad, she asked herself that question!?

She managed to look inside the car to see if she can see the new guest’s face, but she only found Vishal’s hand waving at her and the car went in the underground parking. Aditi went back inside and started waiting for them to come in. They will surely come fast by lift, Vishal won’t make his friend walk the stairs up Aditi thought.

Aditi opened the door and was on the threshold waiting for them with a lovely smile, but Aditi did not know why her heart beat fast as if she was about to go for an examination paper! Her eyes were on the lift and as soon as it stopped both Vishal and Anand got out, Aditi smiled with Vishal who pointed in her direction telling Anand that was his wife. Anand bowed his head with a smile to Aditi who smiled back and waited till they reached her door step. Once close to her Vishal was to talk to her but Aditi stepped back to get inside the house while Vishal got in and put his arm over her shoulder to hug her, while Anand stood at the threshold watching them. After their hug and kiss over the cheeks Vishal said, “This is my friend Anand, a senior colleague, and Anand this is Aditi my wife.” They smiled at each other and Aditi hesitated and did not know either she should give him her cheeks or do a ‘namaste’ and her steps moved reluctantly but she stopped and looked at Vishal who understood and said, “Come on embrace my friend darling!” Then only with a splendid smile Aditi neared Anand who bent down his head towards Aditi who kissed both his cheeks while Anand’s arm went around her shoulder in a formal way when Vishal was observing Aditi’s reactions and watching her closely.

Aditi welcomed Anand and asked him to be seated in the lounge and said she is going to serve coffee in a minute and walked towards the kitchen through the corridor. As soon as Aditi left Anand whispered to Vishal, “Where is the other one whom you were to show me?” Vishal hushed him saying, “Don’t talk about the other one at all here, if she hears tonight there will be strike hehe!” Then Vishal told Anand that he must go on the balcony to check if she will be there only then will have a chance to see her and if her husband is already back not sure to check on her. Then Vishal asked permission for a few minutes with Anand and went to join Aditi in the kitchen.

Aditi was preparing the coffee and asked, “You never talked of this friend to me who is he?” Vishal held her from the back by putting his arms under her arms to reach on her navel and pressed his downer part on her ass saying, “sweetheart tonight he will be with you on bed what say baby?” For a second Aditi blushed, shocked looked in Vishal’s face then realized he was talking of the role play and reluctantly replied, “Oh shut up! He is your friend it’s not good to think like that!” But Vishal had a hard on already which he was thrusting over her ass pressing it tightly in between her buttock’s cheeks said, “Sweetheart imagine how hot encounter we will have, that will excite me a lot… now do one thing , when you go to serve the coffee, bend completely down and let your ‘pallu’ fall down, I wanna see Anand’s look when he sees your cleavage! Please do that for me, on bed those moments will heat us darling!” Aditi looked angry saying, “Are you out of your mind Vish? You want me to let the ‘pallu’ down with this deep V-cut? Even my bra’s straps are seen, and my tits are all as if coming out! I will be all ashamed, I can’t do that sorry!”

Vishal caressed and cajoled her trying his best to convince her to do that; he even asked her to sit on the opposite sofa and let her waist, belly and navel be clearly seen and pretend not be aware, and keep smiling and talking to him. But Aditi refused to do it like that. She argued, “I don’t even know him, have never talked to him, I am not used to him I can’t do such things in front of a stranger, are you out of you mind Vish? If he was someone I knew since long and would have been familiar to him then it would have been different, but not now I can’t do that don’t expect me to do such things in front of a stranger sorry I won’t.”

She looked angry and Vishal felt disappointed, he did not know what to do….. He was still holding her and kissed her neck and was about to say something else but Aditi furious, pushed him away hitting him with her elbow! She took the coffee tray and asked him to take the snack saying, “You left your friend alone there go to serve the snack I am coming with the coffee!” But Vishal barred her way asking, “Well sweety tonight we’ll play as if he will be on bed with you okay? So please observe him, and say yes….” Feeling annoyed Aditi quickly answered, “okay okay for tonight it is okay but don’t ask me to do anything now, right?!” And she started walking ahead so Vishal had no option left than to hurry in the lounge where Anand was seated. He placed the snack on the middle table in the lounge and waited for Aditi to come with the tray and he sat opposite Anand to have a watch of the actions which will take place in front of him!

Aditi bent down to place the tray on the middle table but with much care so as not to let her cleavage be revealed to the stranger. She immediately placed her hand over her breasts with a generous smile she offered to Anand and said, "have some snacks please."

Vishal was watching Anand’s looks and trying to read his expressions. Yes he noticed it very well that Anand’s eyes were fixed on Aditi since the moment he entered the lounge. Anand’s eyes did not leave Aditi for any seconds till she did not ask him to take the snack and Vishal watched him all the way. Aditi glanced at Vishal as she knew what he was observing and she sat close to him which was opposite to Anand.

When she sat her belly and navel were then visible and Anand’s eyes went on it several times which Vishal noticed. Vishal was disappointed as things did not turn the way he wished as Aditi did not cooperate. Aditi talked formally to Anand asking her about his wife and k**s etc. She had a lovely smile while talking which was Aditi’s normal behavior. Now Vishal purposely left them to talk for a while and went on the terrace excusing himself for a smoke as Anand did not smoke. Aditi knew why her husband left her alone with his friend. She lifted up her eyes and gave him an annoyed look when he said he will be back after a smoke.

From the terrace he continuously watched them….. They were talking as normal as anybody would. Once Aditi got to lift her hands up to manage her hair with both hands to arrange them at the back and during that action all her belly, navel and blouse containing her breasts which gave the round form inflating the mounds over the blouse although covered with the ‘pallu’. Quickly Vishal looked at Anand to check on either he was watching at that, and yes, Anand first looked at the way of the terrace, surely to check either Vishal was seen, his eyes then were fixed on Aditi’s white flesh on the belly and above over her breasts. At that moment Aditi was unaware as that was a normal action women usually do and u*********sly they often arouse men’s desire but Aditi did nothing to arouse Anand but that was a normal action. Was that really so or did she do that only to attract Anand’s attention towards her body? This is what Vishal wondered about!
It was time for Anand to leave. Aditi accompanied him and her husband up to the threshold while Vishal was going to leave him back home. And Anand bent his head in front of Aditi for the goodbye kiss, but Vishal noted one thing at that moment. By then Anand had become friendlier to her and she also talked as if she knew him since long in a friendlier way. What Vishal noted was that while Aditi kissed Anand’s cheeks, Anand’s left hand was on Aditi’s bare waist and his right hand was on her shoulder. Anand slightly ran his fingers on her waist but it lasted for at least 2/3 seconds, the time Aditi kissed his cheeks and after that Anand had to remove both his hands. Vishal tried to check on Aditi immediately either she felt his fingers on her waist or not, but Aditi was very normal as though nothing happened. That made Vishal feel that during the embrace Aditi did not even pay heed that Anand’s hand was on her waist when she was kissing his cheeks. After that Anand said, “Thanks for the coffee, I would certainly like to have more such sweet coffee from your hand, and hope Vishal invites me a next time.” Aditi in all smile replied, “It was my pleasure and of course you are welcomed any time, come along with bhabi ji and the k**s when you are free Anand ji!”

When driving Anand back to his place Vishal asked, “So how did you find my wifie Anand?” Anand was not expecting that question so looked in his face and asked, “What? How would I find her dear?” Vishal asked again, “b*o I mean how is she? You liked her, I mean how do you find her? Is she beautiful …..”

Anand replied, “Oh yeah you have a lovely wife, she is very sweet and kind and yes no doubt she is very beautiful; and you know what? I see she is very young, she has a college girl’s look hehehe!”

Vishal the said, “She is damn good on bed as well hehehe!!”

Both men laughed on that and Anand said, “My wife has taken weight after the birth of the 2 k**s and I dislike the big saggy boobs and belly with a woman you know!”
Vishal then just to know his taste asked, “What is the type you like buddy?” And Anand answered, “Well don’t mind but I will now mention your wife buddy just as example, she has the perfect type of body I love and my wife was like that before having the k**s, I love flat belly and firm boobs….. And yes I adore younger ones!”

Vishal was very pleased on hearing that and he was too happy hearing Anand talking of Aditi’s body. That meant that Anand had a good look of Aditi’s body. So Vishal thought that he will succeed to go ahead with what was in his mind but gradually. It will take time he thought but he had to accept that.

Then Anand suddenly said, “But man, you had taken me at your place with the intention of making me see that sexy sweetheart I talked to on phone….but we did not see her! How is she? How does she look is she something like your dear wifie?”

Vishal felt exited and answered, “Oh yeah she is damn hot man! You will surely love to get her on bed too….and hey why not call her right now?!” So Anand said, “Why not lets do it, park the car and lets once again do the day’s action. I know what I will talk now!... but her husband could be at home isn’t it?”

Vishal replied, “Err at times he does overtime, lets check if she replies means she is free, let’s give a try dear!” And Vishal called Aditi with the unregistered sim. Then gave the cell to Anand putting it on speaker and placing a handkerchief over it. Aditi took the call and replied,

“What’s wrong with you? Why are you calling at this time don’t you know my husband is here?”

Vishal was astonished on hearing that. Why did she say that when he was out? She should have enjoyed to talk! Well could be she did not want the stranger to call her at that time as usually Vishal is always at home at that time! Cunning lady this Aditi!!

Anand replied, “Honey I am longing for you a lot, just wish to be by your side on bed and make you hold this piece of hard meat!! When will you do me this favour baby?!”

Aditi: “You shut up! My husband is about to be out of the bathroom I am hanging the phone!”

Anand: “Wait sweetheart, I wish to be with you tonight like last night so do it the same way okay baby?”

What Aditi answered made Vishal very very happy! He enjoyed that so much that he wished to shout with joy.

Aditi said, “No tonight it’s not you but someone else who will be on my bed! He is someone special whom I just got acquainted to!”

Viahal understood that she was talking about Anand. And Anand on hearing that looked in Vishal’s face who shrugged then Anand asked her,

“Oh lucky guy this new one, but may I know who is he?”

Aditi: “No, you are not allowed to know him. It’s not your turn tonight I will let you know when your turn comes… bye.” And she ended the call.

Vishal was too happy but Anand said, “Hey she is a damn sexy babe this one, you must really make me get her man!”

Well Vishal dropped Anand at his place and hurried back home. Aditi was now in a 2 piece, a skirt and blouse….. Vishal hurried to have his shower they hurried with dinner and were soon both on bed!

On bed after some caresses and kisses Vishal licking behind her ear murmured, “You did not please me the way I wanted when Anand was here, so now please respond well to the play sweetheart.” She was in full playful mood and c***dishly said,
“I told you that now it will be okay not then….. do as you wish baby.”

So immediately Vishal sat up and asked, “Will you respond well as I want it to be?” Biting her lips she had a sexy smile and said “Yesssssssssss” and licked his lower neck rubbing her breasts on his chest.

Then, thrilled Vishal said, “Okay then wear that sari again and lets go in the lounge, I will be Anand and you come to serve me the coffee, bend down to let your cleavage all seen to me and behave horny ….come on lets go honey and make it look lively, respond well and though I am really Anand and want to fuck you hard!”

Aditi giggled and then gave a c***dish cry “hmmm you are now naughty sweetheart… hmmmmm!!!”

But Vishal did not listen to her and very quickly jumped out of bed, gave her the black sari, her blouse and all then went to sit in the lounge and waited for her!

After some minutes Aditi went near him smiling, her nail in between her teeth, asked, “What do I do now?”

Vishal replied, “live the play honey, I am Anand, you are Aditi come to serve me the coffee, bend down to place the tray on this middle table, let your ‘pallu’ skip down, let me look at your cleavage, delay to lift back the palu and let me admire…look in my eyes with a sexy smile while I will continue to watch with desirous eyes”

With a shy smile Aditi asked, “And where are you at that time? I mean where will Vishal be at that moment?”

Vishal was too excited and said, “Oh come on make as if I am not here he came another day when I am not at home darling…..”

Aditi giggled and said, “ok ok….be patient… wait, let me walk slowly and approach now…..”

Vishal said, “ok I will count up to 10 then its action, you will be Aditi and I am Anand, you call me as Anand not Vishal okay? Forget me completely till we do not end our encounter, respond as Aditi responding to Anand only; make it feel real sweetheart please you will enjoy it too and me too…okay, I start counting…1….2……3…..4…… 5……………………….”

Aditi nodded with a blushing smile and started walking with the tray in her hands then, when Vishal ended counting …9 …..10……. Aditi placed the tray on the middle table and let her ‘palllu’ fall down on the floor and kept bending with her blouse holding a sexy, desirable pair of round breasts envious with desire and as if willing to jump out of her bra which was all seen and the bra strap of the left side slipped to her arm…..

Vishal devoured then with lusty eyes and cleared his throat, putting his hand to his crotch, and whispered, “Please stay like that for a while Aditi…..”

Aditi with a smile asked, “Why Mister Anand?”

Vishal was overjoyed by her response and said, “I was longing to see the hidden parts of your sexy body Aditi and let me please my eyes please sweetheart!”

Aditi with the same smile, still bending in front of him said, “It’s not nice to say such words to your friends’ wife Mister Anand’ you are being naughty!”
Vishal: “How can I control myself Aditi when your beautiful sexy boobs are willing to come to my mouth, please come near baby!” And Vishal stood up and pulled her near him over the couch.

Aditi was then in his arms and his fingers had started undoing the blouse’s buttons, while Aditi in little murmurs said, “Mister Anand it’s not good, Vishal could come any time suddenly what will I do then, please let go of me?”

But Vishal’s mouth had already got hold of one of her boobs in his mouth which he had already started sucking vigorously while his hand was fondling the one while Aditi’s eyes were getting half closed getting drowned with ecstasy….. Slowly Vishal lay her over the couch and licked her belly moved to her navel which made Aditi straighten her body with murmurs and moans and hisses, she complained in a whimper, “Mr. Anand it’s not nice to do this with someone else’s wife, I can’t betray my husband please don’t do this I will lose control as well…leave me please……”

But by then Vishal’s tongue was making circular movements around her navel which made Aditi quiver and take grasp of his hair in her fist pulling them and she gave a sharp moan’ “Sssssshhhhsssssss pleeeeaaaaasseeee Mister Anand it’s not good…pleaseeeeeeee” By then Vishal was removing her petty coat and licking the downer part after her navel moving towards her pussy which was at that time still in her panty…..

It was going on too fast, very fast…Vishal was like an hungry ,monster and too stimulated as Aditi was addressing him as Anand and he was feeling being Anand going to fuck his wife…that part had added boosting energy to his desire and he was unstoppable. When he started removing her pantie licking it from the top, reaching her openings Vishal found she was all wet and he passed his tongue to feel the salty liquid which he savoured and pushed his tongue in the slippery hole of Aditi who gave a sharp sound which resounded in the lounge. Aditi was getting lost and could not control herself she wanted it fast too… and so she moved her hand to his crotch quickly and started undoing his underwear when Vishal said, “Yes Aditi feel the cock of Anand as you want it in your mouth, taste it, eat it, suck it, savour it baby hurry up I can’t wait darling…..”

Aditi did not lose time and very quickly Vishal’s dick was in her mouth which she delicately licked, caressed and started sucking playing with his balls with her hands…. Vishal’s head was in between her legs and Aditi’s head in between Vishal’s thighs. Each other pleasing the other by desirous licks and sucks.

Suddenly Vishal stood up, lifted Aditi in his arms and placed his mouth to hers while she enlivened opened her mouth to put her tongue inside his mouth, and Vishal carried her towards the bedroom and asked, “Which is your bedroom Aditi direct me to your bed please….” He was walking in the corridor carrying Aditi all nude in his arms like carrying a baby, and Aditi pointed her bedroom with her finger still lost in the kiss while they walked at the same time… reaching there since Vishal was carrying her it was Aditi who opened the door and said shamelessly, “I am taking you to my bed Mister Anand in absence of my husband I am a bad woman Mister Anand, I am nude in your arms Mister Anand, you are taking your friend’s wife to bed Mister Anand!!Oh my God!!”

Vishal’s stimulations grew higher by Aditi’s response and words using Anand’s name so many times he felt like really he was Anand and was going to fuck Vishal’s wife…as soon and he lay Aditi over the bed she quickly spread her legs and Vishal did not delay and penetrated his hard dick inside her wet slippery pussy while Aditi shouted, giving a moans in between hisses, “ssssssshhhhh aaaaaaaaahhhh uuuuufffffffffffffffff oh yessssssssssssssss Mr. Anand you put it into me, you pushed it in your friend’s wife deep inside….you too naughty Mr. Anand…..”

Vishal could not wait and it went too too fast and withing 7/8 blows only Aditi started getting her orgasm with moans, whimpers, quivers, and shivers…. Vishal roared “aaaaghghghghghhh sssshhhssssssss yeesshsshshhshshshshs wooooowww you are delicious honey wow!! Vishal is a lucky guy to have such a hot, desirable and sexy wife…wowowowwwwwwwwwwwwwwww…..” And He got to quickly get out his dick to spread his warm liquid all over her belly and lay flat on her body lost in a wild kiss!! It happened too fast and was unexpected to end so quickly!! Both rested panting heavily over each other…Aditi continued licking his neck and shoulder…….thinking about something deep in her mind…… Did she also feel like Vishal did? Did Aditi feel Anand was fucking her? Why did she get her orgasm so fast? Did she think of Anand who was in her house a while ago while doing this role play?.... Who can know what was deep in her mind and what she really did feel? Can Vishal ever know that??
The next day was full of turmoil for both of them. Waking up Aditi felt shy for last night’s event and the way she responded to that play. She could not look into her husband’s face, she was escaping his looks. Vishal was too happy of the night’s encounter and was getting erect on thinking how she called him ‘Mister Anand’ and participated in the role play. He was willing to make love to her before going to work continuing the same play. But she refused. Before he left for work as usual he hugged her with a delicious, enviable kiss. His hard dick pressed and thrust over the downer part of her belly he pleaded again, “Let’s go to bed, I will do it fast please” She responded to the kiss suitably with her tongue melting in his mouth then passing it over his lips getting them wet yet she gently said, “Reserve it for tonight sweetheart, we will be more comfortable.” Vishal got to add while opening the door reaching the threshold, “You were superb last night baby, I want you to always be like that; I was extremely pleased…. And I bet you as well am I right honey?” She gave him a slight push and nodded with a coy smile.

Aditi then waved him goodbye from the balcony when Vishal left the compound driving out. Om was there and as Vishal’s car disappeared he looked back at Aditi and said ‘hi’ to her lifting his hand up waving; Aditi did not wave back to him but only smiled at him. She did not return inside immediately but looked around on other terraces….. She was surely looking for Aditya…… And Om continued looking at her and murmured, “What a damn hot lady she is this one! Look how her slender body is displayed to my eyes, my dick is being naughty just by looking at her….” Just as he put his hand to his pant to manage his dick Aditi’s eyes went on him and she found very well what he was doing and she giggled returning back to her room while Om blushed on being caught by Aditi looking at him arranging his dick! Om thought, “She laughed seeing me fixing my crotch? Hey I must try to get this one….seems she can come in the way…should I give a try?” Om got a hard on thinking of Aditi.

At the office Vishal was not able to work as Aditi and last night’s encounter tormented him. In his mind only the voice of Aditi resounded ‘Mister Anand I am your friend’s wife, you are doing this to your friend’s wife, it’s not good Mister Anand…’ Aditi had a lovely feminine voice and the way she spoke those lines were just to break the cock’s vein! Vishal was just unable to clear those words and actions from his mind and that disturbed his work.

Aditi on her part as well kept thinking of her sexual appetite after playing being loved by Anand. She asked herself, “How and why did I get my orgasm so fast last night? Was I feeling that Anand was doing that to me? I think I was really thinking of him when I mentioned his name with Vishal! Oh God, why does this Vishal make me do such things? Why?...... I really felt that man was with me on bed last night….. But how and why that stipulated me that much that I got my orgasm within minutes! Even when I thought of Aditya also it was similar I think, so why when we think of someone else it gets better? I was so cold after marriage, I did not even know what an orgasm was…Vishal was only getting pleased and I was just offering him my body…. But now I enjoy it and want it!! Am I changing? Are all women like this? I don’t know if there is a problem with me…… what should I do?”

Both Aditi and Vishal faced mental chaos the whole day with these type of questions. Vishal on his side wondered every now and then, “Did Aditi really feel Anand with her on bed? Did she feel his dick penetrating her? Did she get her orgasm so fast because of that? That means what I am dreaming of can be realized. Will she agree to sl**p with Anand if I ask her to? Will I enjoy witnessing her being fucked by Anand? How will our relationship then be after that? But isn’t this what I really want? But after that will Aditi’s behavior towards me change? I do not want that. I want her to remain the same despite pleasing me that way…will she accept that? Or do I arrange things that I let her get fucked and I watch without she be aware that I am watching? What do I do? How to proceed?”

All these questions tormented Vishal though he got hard on thinking of all this. He thought he will have to take more time and let things develop by its own course and be patient.

Aditi on her part, thought to ask Vishal to hinder such role plays but she again thought that was really helpful to enliven her libido and sexual appetite. So she as well thought to let go as it is going and keep enjoying as Vishal wants it to be. But deep inside her she never thought to be with another man for true. She only believed in the game offered by her husband and liked it to please him since she was getting pleased sexually as well.

At lunch time in the office Anand joined Vishal without being asked as he wanted to talk to the mysterious woman on the phone.

But something unexpected happen. Just at the time Vishal called Aditi with the unregistered sim Om called Aditi. Aditi was also expecting Aditya’s call at that time and was ready for a little chat with him but she was surprised to see Om’s name on her cell. She took the call,

“Yes Om so what made you call me?”

Om: “Hello madam, just like this wished to talk with you a bit!”

Aditi: “Oh yeah! Just like this and why?”

Om: “Madam you have a very beautiful voice and I love hearing it.”

Aditi: “Om are you trying to flirt with me” and she giggled.

On hearing her giggle Om was happy and felt encouraged moving on. So said,

“And your laugh adds honey to it madam!”

Aditi: “Stop fooling around, do your duty my dear!”

Om: “That’s what I am doing madam, I am looking upon you in case a thief enters your house” and he laughed.

Aditi: “Oh don’t worry if a thief comes in I will inform you…..”

Om: “Madam come on the terrace I wish to see you!”


Aditi giggled again and asked why should she listen to what he said. But Om pleaded then asked,

“Okay tell me are you in a sari or Churidaar?”

Aditi laughed and asked a bit surprised,

“Hey man but why should you know that? You are going too far huh!”

Aditi moved the curtain from her lounge’s window to check upon him without him aware that she was looking at him and found him looking towards her terrace while talking on his cell…. So he was expecting her to come there thought Aditi.

At the office Vishal tried several time to call Aditi but he was very surprised that her cell was engaged. Whom to is she talking for all that time he wondered! And Anand said, “Could be her husband has called her as he too should have lunch time…..” Vishal could not tell Anand that he was the husband…..

Om asked,

“Tell me nah madam what are you wearing? Well let me guess..”

Aditi: “Okay guess let me see if you get it right.”

Om said, “Hmm a beautiful sari with a tight blouse and I can see your beautiful white waist and belly in it…..”

Aditi bit her lips, smiled and teased him,

“No you failed! Ok try only once more, if you get it right I am coming on the terrace if you fail I cut the phone. Done?”

Om agreed and said, “Then you must be in a two piece, a beautiful skirt and a Tshirt or an elegant blouse with buttons in the front!”

Aditi was amazed and in a surprised voice asked,

“How do you know that? And how do you know my dresses? You have a watch on me? When did you see me in it, had you come up?”

Om: “No madam, I just guessed I do not know which colour they are now please come on the terrace since I guessed right.”

Aditi walked to the terrace to respect her words with her mobile stuck to her ears and smiled with Om looking at him near the compound’s gate and said,

“Here am I happy now? Ok I am going back now, you do your work bad boy!”

But Om requested, “No wait wait madam ji, let me admire you a bit now…. Wow, the skirt is exactly as I thought, I can see your knees madam they are beautiful, can you come down please so that I watch them from closer?”

Aditi: “No, shut up and do your work I am going back naughty boy!”

Om excitedly pleaded, “Madam please wait do one thing before to go back please!”

Aditi: “Now what?”

Om: “Please put one of your feet on the terrace edge and lean over it….”

From down if Aditi lifted her leg to put on the metal edge of the terrace Om could view the inner part of her fleshy thighs and that’s what he wished to see….. And Aditi despite knowing what he wanted she put up one of her leg over the metal bar and biting her lips mocked at him and returned back quickly with a laugh!” It happened within 5/6 seconds only….Om was very excited and again fixed his dick in his pant when Aditi mocked him and walked back to her room ending the call!!!!
Aditi was plunged in thoughts asking herself what’s so special in her that it’s now that other men are talking to her like that! She found it funny as to what Om just asked her to do and she wondered either he really saw her thighs from that distance. She went in front of the mirror, lifted up her skirt and looked and admired her own thighs, then caressed them a little and felt goose bumps all over her body because she did not understand why she found the image of Anand in her visions and felt it’s his hands that were caressing her beautiful spotless whitish, fleshy thighs. She talked to herself, “What’s happening to me? Why that man came to my mind? Is it the effect of last night’s encounter? Did I get too much involved in the role play? Was I too much drowned in him while doing the role play?” Aditi looked at herself for a long moment admiring her own body in the mirror even moving her blouse looking at her breasts held by her bra while she inserted a finger in between the straps and her flesh playing with it.

Still standing in front of the mirror Aditi thought again, ‘And did Anand also think of me while making love to his wife? He had ran his fingers on my waist when kissing me goodbye last night, I hope Vishal had not notice that, well he should have not seen as he did not talk of it…… But why I did not tell that to Vishal? I should have told him that his friend had run his finger on by waist while kissing me goodbye….. Why I kept silent!! Oh my God I do not understand myself now what’s going on in my mind! ”

Vishal kept wondering whom she was talking to for so long when he had been calling her at lunch time. He also kept thinking about her response the night before and her yearns during the sexual intercourse, just thinking of all that he was getting erect now and then. He also kept his mind busy of how to proceed to get her more aroused so that she can one day agree to be with another man….

That evening when Vishal was returning home Aditi stood on the balcony waiting for him and Om watched her from down. Aditi was doing some gestures with naughty smiles at him. Om signaled her to take her cell as he wanted to call. She replied him back with hand movements that her husband is about to come yet he insisted that she takes her cell and he called her. She hurried in to take the phone and answered,

“My husband should be on the way home, cut the phone!”

Om: “Madam ji please come on the terrace I want to see you while talking, please”

Aditi walked to the terrace with the phone and asked, “Now what again!”

Om: “Please do that scene once more for me, please dear!”
Aditi, “You are taking me for granted man? You will be disappointed I am talking to you only because you work here otherwise I do not talk to strangers…”

Om “Oh madam ji don’t say like that I am not a stranger, we know each other already, we are more than friends now aren’t we?”

Aditi: “Yes but how and why do you talk so intimate matters with me? Do you think I am an easy prey? I am not like that my dear…. And tell me do you talk like that to all the ladies of this compound?”

Om: “Oh no no no dear madam ji. How can I talk like this to others, not all are beautiful, lovely woman like you….. And not all are young ladies here! We have more aunties in this compound only 3 or 4 young wives. And madam ji the other young wives all go to work you are the only one who stay here all the day…… and then those who work already have affairs outside, they have husbands here yet other boyfriends come to leave them at the gate here I know all!!”

On hearing that Aditi felt something disturbed deep inside her… disturbed in the way of an arousal or sexy thoughts came in her mind thinking of a young wife having another boyfriend outside and she immediately thought that if Vishal learns that he would make her do a role play like that….. It seemed like Aditi was already being moulded by Vishal and she has started thinking like her husband as well…. The effects of Vishal’s role plays and making her sex minded were working in a positive way for Vishal but this was not being revealed to Vishal, he would surely be pleased if he knew what was going in the mind of his wife.

Vishal was driving back home and decided to stop once and check like the other day if he could see her on the terrace with the binoculars. And he was surprised to see her talking to someone on the phone. He started wondering who to she was talking! At lunch time also she was talking and now again! Who could she be talking to? Vishal thought of Anand now. He thought what if Anand got the number since he talked the last 2 times from his unregistered sim! He visualized Aditi talking to his colleague those sexual words and had a hard on again…he continued watching in the binoculars and noticed that Aditi was looking down towards the gate while talking as if she was talking to someone who was down on the street. He thought, ‘Did Anand reach there before me and quickly decided to call and talk to her? Or did Vishal give her his phone number and I did not notice? Could that have happened? Yes anything can happen, and if a woman wants to hide something from a husband, the husband will never know……’ Vishal thought to use this in a role play this night that Anand had given her his phone number secretly and calls her, and she will respond to sexual phone chat with him….. Vishal wanted to see which words she will use in the chat….and either she wil make it lively like she did last night…..

From the place Vishal was he could only see the upper part of the apartment building, not the road or the ground floor, so he was not seeing whom to Aditi was talking. He told himself that he will not ask Aditi about her calls, he wanted to see either she will mention it by herself or not……

Aditi in a reply to Om said, “And you want me to believe you that you do not flirt with those young wives who have other boyfriends? They are easier prey aren’t they Om?”

Om: “Oh no madam ji. I do not even talk to them, they are not friendly, they take airs and consider me as a lower class person as if I work for them and am their employee. They treat me as their worker, but you are friendly and nice that’s why I like talking to you.”

Aditi: “Hmm, so you misusing my being nice to you and talking anything with me!?”

Om: “No no madam ji please don’t mistake me.”

Aditi: “How old are you Om? You look young? You should get married and have your own wife, you will be happy then and will not need to flirt with other people’s wives!” She giggled after saying that.

Om: “Oh madam I love hearing you laughing, it’s so nice to hear and see you laughing. Always keep laughing madam, it suits you so well. Your personality gets enhanced by your lovely, smile and laughs. I am 23 years old madam and I am not getting the girl of my dream to get married, do you have a s****r madam ji? You are the perfect type of wife I would love to have. Why I did not know you before you got married madam ji my bad luck madam ji!”

Aditi laughed loudly when he asked either she has a s****r like her. And Vishal seeing that was astonished. She laughs like that only with him….. She seemed to be talking to someone very close….. She cannot be talking to a stranger like that….. Vishal was getting mad now and wanted to know, so he started the car and speeded towards home……
And Om tried his luck again asking, “Well please do it again like you did please move your one leg up on the metal bar, I enjoyed it the last time, I really wish I was closer to you, please my eyes please madam ji…..”

Aditi answered, “It’s a game for you man? Why should I please you? That’s why I say you have to get married then you ask your wife to do what you just asked me!” She was not harsh when she said that but said it in a gentle way.

Om: “Oooops madam ji seems annoyed now yet you did that earlier why not now dear?”

Aditi: “I don’t know why I did that the last time, perhaps I wanted to tease you, but that’s enough and I would like if you behave now on or else I won’t talk to you, bye my husband is coming now!” And she cut the phone.

Om blushed and wondered, “What’s wrong with these women at times they seduce and sometime they pretend to be angels…what the fuck damn it!!”

Vishal entered the yard when Om opened the gate having a glance up at Aditi who waved at Vishal and stared at Om being aware that he is perhaps hurt or annoyed with what she just told him. Vishal kept wondering to whom his wife was talking and hurried home to study her expressions.

Once he got in Aditi wrapped herself in his arms at the threshold and kissed him making her whole body collated to his. She was looking very jovial and all smiling; very seducing and tempting to Vishal. He felt too good since that was a very warm welcome yet he thought either to ask her to whom she was talking or wait for her to say it. He preferred the latter. They walked inside the house holding each others’ waist looking very much in love with each other and a perfect married couple.

They had a few words and Vishal noticed she was too seducing that evening as if she needed to make love at that moment itself. The last night’s event was still predominant in both their minds. Both had the same kind of tempting feelings and arousal regarding love making and as though they were longing to go to bed the quickest possible. When Vishal went to have his shower his cock was all erect during the bath and he even wished to shag….. but he held himself….

Soon it was dinner time and Aditi was doing to and fro form the lounge to the kitchen preparing dinner while Vishal sitting in the lounge in front of the TV set was observing her. She was looking gorgeous and too hot as if was ready to get nude on bed. She was in fact seducing Vishal the way she walked, showing her thighs, with her cleavage quite visible and every time she was sitting near him she was purposely letting her skirt move upper than usual to display her beautiful thighs and bend over his shoulder to let her boobs being rubbed on his chest and make it visible to him.

Vishal was expecting she will say who had called in his absence, but she was not saying anything despite that Vishal tried talking about phone calls with her.

She served dinner and while eating they talked casually and Aditi was still seductive, she talked too lovably and smiled, giggled, laughed too much looking too happy. Vishal felt something was fishy and wanted to know what it was…. He did not know how to ask her who had phoned her yet he wanted to know and he wished she tells it by her own self without being asked.

After dinner when Aditi was washing the plates near the sink Vishal approached her holding her from behind pressing his dick over her ass thrusting it while his mouth ran over the back of her neck…. She smiled and hit him with her elbow lightly saying, “Be patient, it’s not yet time!” Vishal murmured in her ears “you are looking too hot tonight sweetheart” and he licked her neck and patted her ass before leaving while Aditi threw water over him when he was walking away.

Sitting on the couch with a magazine in his hands going through the pages, Vishal was waiting for her to join him to watch her favourite serial. Still he was expecting she says with whom she had talked in the day and when he was returning from work.

When Aditi sat close to him, he opened his arms when she buried herself in his embrace and her fingers roamed over his hairy chest as she asked, “So how much did you think of me at work?” Vishal kissed her forhead and replied with a sigh,

“Oh my God you did not leave my mind any second you know? I only and only thought of you and our last night’s encounter…I wished to return home and take you to bed…..and what about you? Did you think of all that, I bet you did and please don’t lie!”

Biting her lips and looking in his face with a naughty smile she answered,

“It’s strange nah the way we quickly got pleased both of us last night? Were you happy with all that happened?”

Vishal boldly said, “Of course I was very happy, too, too happy I must say. You were perfect and I loved it honey. But I want you to be honest and tell me did you enjoy the whole of it or not?”

Aditi giggled hiding her face on his chest saying, “It is very strange but I enjoyed it a lot, I liked all that we did and the way all happened.”

Vishal then thought, ‘She enjoyed calling me Anand and feeling that Anand fucked her…. She enjoyed all that happened means she is on the right path great’

And Aditi at that moment thought of how Om asked to look at her thighs and moved in a way to let her thighs be uncovered and looked in Vishal’s face to see if his looks goes there. And he did look at them and placed his hand in between them and started caressing…… Then Aditi spoke,

“Do you know the guy Om the watchman?”

Vishal stopped caressing her thighs, straightened up, sat properly and replied,

“Of course I know him. How do you know his name?”

And Aditi laughed on seeing his restlessness to answer him,

“Hi hi hi, why did you sit straight, I had been to the mall yesterday for a little while and he introduced himself to me telling me that he does plumbing and electric works as well so asked me to call on him if ever I will need someone for such tasks and he gave me his phone number and took mine.”

Vishal: “Oh I see. So why yesterday you did not tell me you had been out?”

Aditi: Where did I get time, your friend had come and you know what happened then…. Did we get the time to talk other things than playing the game you wanted?”

Vishal was happy that she told it to him, but he was still expecting her to tell who to she had been talking in the day? Aditi was still in his arms and caressing his chest while her boobs were being crushed partly over his belly. Vishal felt that she was getting horny and wanted to be loved so he slowly asked,

“Will your Mister Anand join you on bed tonight as well?”

Aditi laughed a lot and licking his neck said, “I don’t know that depends on you…”

So Vishal said, “Okay lets do it differently tonight!”

Aditi looked in his face interrogatively and asked, “What different?”

Vishal said, “Tonight you decide and tell me who will be with you on bed. Think of the one you prefer and I will be him.”

Aditi c***dish said “Hmmmm no, no please you say, not me!” and she hit him lightly with her fist on his chest.

Just then she suddenly said, “You know today Om had phoned me in the day.!”

Vishal then felt relieved and asked, “Really? And why did he phone?”

“He reminded me the tasks he can do and said he was checking either we exchanged number well yesterday, that’s all!” replied Aditi, but she did not tell him about the intimate talks he had with her. And Vishal thought, ‘so its to Om that she was talking when I was returning from work, that’s why she was looking down towards the gate! Now I get it…. But she did not tell me who had called at lunch time…..’ so Vishal asked her,

“At what time had Om called you sweetheart?”

Aditi told him it was during his lunch time. Then Vishal knew that she is not telling that Om had also called at the time he was returning back from work…..

Now Vishal was getting hard on and pressed his dick over her thighs, took his dick tip out to make her feel it over her thighs and whispered, “Tell me honey who is touching his cock on your thighs? Who likes your thighs so much?” Aditi was on the point of answering “Om” because Om peeped in between her thighs today…. But she only gave small sighs to his touches…..

Vishal continued thrusting his dick on her and started licking her cheeks then her lips and took her mouth in his and they got lost in a passionate kiss….Aditi responded hungrily to the kiss and her hands as well started roaming over his body… Vishal asked meanwhile undoing her blouse, “Come on tell me who is it Anand or Om doing this to you?!” Aditi’s breath became heavy and with a little panting she said, I don’t know baby….whoever you wish…. And let’s go to bed now sweetheart…… They were both ready for the action by then…. Vishal carried her semi nude over the bed. She was soon laid over it and quickly Vishal got himself undressed and ripped off her bra as quick as possible and rapidly pulled down her skirt, placing his head in between her thighs licking her pantie which he later tried to remove with his teeth…… By then Aditi started getting lost holding his head in both her hand with her legs spread and Vishal’s head in between her….

Vishal little by little moved down her pantie to note that she was completely wet and was too horny …she was ready to receive his dick inside her, she was envious, desirous. He looked up at her to see she was in ecstasy and as if looked intoxicated, her mouth open, eyes turned upside down, Vishal mounted over her making her all nude and murmured in her ears,

“Its time to say, tell me who is going to love you tonight…who is deep in your mind? Whom are you thinking, come on tell me honey I cant wait any longer now….”
Panting Aditi replied in gasps and moans,

“I cannot wait as well baby… okay suggest the names please….”

And Vishal taking her nipple in his mouth asked, “Anand or Om? Who is licking, sucking your nipple honey? Whom are you feeling? Whom with will you get pleased easier?”

And without losing time with a whimper Aditi replied, “Mister Anand, its Mister Anand, yes please me Mister Anand, I want it please do it….I enjoyed it too much last night, you were fabulous Mister Anand please me the same way please… ssssssshhhhhhhssssssssss uuuuffffffffff aaaaaaiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeeeeee”

Hearing that and seeing her state Vishal could not hold any longer and he slipped his dick deep inside her rapidly and started humping while Aditi’s moans grew more and more with her body quivering and she hissed and pierced her finger nails over his shoulder while her mouth explored his neck and chest where she bit and lefty dark red snaps…..

Again it did not last long and very quickly both started reaching their orgasm with their breath get heavier and the pantings tough when Aditi shouted with moans “OHHH YES YES YESSSSSSSSSS Mister Anand I like it Oh my God its so nice I love you, love my dear mister Anand you please me a lot baby do it harder, harder….oh my goaaaaaaaaad!!! I am cuuuuuummmmiiiingggggggggggg yesssssssssss aaaaaaaahhhhhhh ssssshshshhssssssssss” and she clutched her boobs to his chest with her mouth sucking the juice from his mouth……

Soon Vishal also groaned ‘aaaghgghghghghghghg, sshshshshshsh yessssss aaaaghghghghghg oooooooohhhhhhhhh! And he jerked his hot liquid over her pussy and belly up to her navel and boobs…….”

Holding each other in their arms within seconds they were lost in dreamworld!
And between Aditi and Vishal that continued almost every night. Each night they had to do role plays and gradually Aditi got used and wanted that to continue same way since she started getting her orgasm fast and got stimulated faster. There was a sort of reluctance to talk the matter openly between them though. It was spoken and discussed only during or some minutes before the sexual encounters always. If ever on weekends, during the day Vishal started the subject Aditi always changed subject and avoided to talk about it.

Yet in the brain when she was alone she always and often kept thinking about it and often got wet and longed to make love. Day by day she started feeling the need to have sex more than she ever had felt before. And that was due to Vishal who prepared her that way and inculcated sex that way in her. When at times they went out on weekends, Vishal made her wear sexy clothes, and he looked at other men’s eyes to check how many looked at her and either any of them seems interested in her. Then they select one among the males who seemed more interested in her, who devoured her body so at night they did the role play that, that male was having sex with her.

Usually Aditi had clothes which were decent, though some of her saris were following the trend with backless blouses in which her spotless back could be well seen and her lovely envious skin parts of the waist, her beautiful belly and sexy navel were appreciated. But gradually Vishal started buying skirts which were stuck on her buttock and reached her upper knees to let the beginning of her thighs be seen, those parts which were usually always covered and the flesh which are always covered looks fairer when uncovered, so when Aditi wore those types of skirts the part just above the knees looked very appealing and the fairer colour of her skin on that part made her more desirable. Whoever looked at those parts of her body no doubt had a hard on. Vishal also bought some dresses in which her cleavage looked more attractive and pleasing. Vishal himself when sees her in those dresses could not resist. She also got sexy Tshirts, some of them sleeveless, with sexy straps which could not even hide her bra’s straps and even part of the cup of the bra could be seen in them. Vishal told her he wanted her to look hot and sexy and that’s the way he wanted his wife to be. Aditi agreed to please her husband and she found that quite fair and her duty to be dressed the way her husband wanted her to please him.

Anand and Aditya were often part of their role play to stimulate their sexual appetite. One day Vishal asked her to tell him a role play. He wanted her to start and mention the person she wanted to bed with, he told her to control the role play and he will not say anything. She was too reluctant and refused, but started then gave up in between asking him to continue. Several nights that happened. Vishal mentioned people they knew around and asked her to start and create a situation where she was alone with a person and start a play….. Aditi sometimes started playfully, laughed, joked, then left in between saying she can’t continue and it was always Vishal who continued and ended it in a hot sexual intercourse. Whenever Aditi started a play she was always funny and made jokes and laughed a lot even she was semi nude or nude in company of some imagined person.

And then came Vishal’s birthday. On the eve of that Aditi asked him not to go to work and they will go out on that occasion. But Vishal said he can’t take leave from work as the pressure of work is too much at the office. Though he said he will manage to be back earlier around 4 to 5 pm. But then Aditi said something which made Vishal imagine things. She said, “Why not invite some friends and give a little party?” Vishal’s dirty mind started thinking odd again and he thought that would be a great opportunity to call Anand home for a drink! Yet he asked Aditi, “Whom do we invite?” Aditi said, “But we could call your b*****rs and father with your s*s as well what say? But Vishal said they lived too far to get disturbed for some hours for a little birthday party. So Aditi looked in his face, smiled, blushed and with a little shyness said, “Then your friend Anand could come with his wife and k**s, that would be nice I think….” When she talked of Anand she blushed and felt something as almost every night he sl**ps with him in her imagination due to the role plays. And that was what Vishal was observing in her when she talked of Anand and teasing her said, “Hmm so you want your Mister Anand to come here huh?!” She tapped him with her fist on his chest naughtily as she knew he was teasing.

So Vishal planned great things in his mind. And in her mind Aditi as well started thinking different things as Anand was someone who lived in both their minds as a sexual game! Through the role plays Vishal had succeeded to make Aditi feel things for Anand…. And that is what he really wanted and he felt it was high time to try things in a different way now. He was not interested to invite Anand’s wife but Anand only and at the office he did invite him. There was the problem of transport to return as that would end by midnight or at latest 10/11 PM and if there would be drinks he won’t be able to drive so a taxi man was managed who would take Anand back home on that night.

On the day of the party Vishal took leave at 4 Pm from work and asked Anand not to forget to come at his place after he ends work. Back home Vishal helped Aditi preparing the snacks and special liquor was bought and other specialties for such a party. Now it was time for Aditi’s dress to be worn. And Vishal wanted her to be hot and sexy. Vishal was surprised that Aditi did not object to wear the dress he wanted her to wear despite that Anand will be there. The husband had thought she will never accept to wear that sexy attractive dress as its to appealing and lets her body parts too visible….But Aditi agreed to wear that dress despite that she knew Anand will soon be there in their company! That pleased Vishal very much but still he wondered how and why she agreed to be dressed in such a revealing dress in front of Anand. All were their role plays effect he thought! The dress reached her upper knees and when she would sit the upper parts of her thighs would be visible; it had straps over her shoulders so even her bra straps could be seen and lovely, sexy cleavage as well. To give you an idea of how she looked gorgeous in that dress I am posting some pics hope this helps to have an idea how Anand will find Aditi in front of him when he reaches her place!
Vishal was too happy thinking how Anand will react on seeing Aditi in that dress and what will be his expressions. He was thinking for the 4-5 hours that Anand will stay with them how many times Aditi will do such movements where more of her intimate parts could be seen and how Anand’s eyes will devour her and how Vishal will enjoy seeing that.

They were both leaning on the metal railing looking downwards. And Om found it so he was excited seeing Aditi in such a dress and admired her though she was in company of her husband. He bowed his head and Vishal murmured to Aditi, “There your new boyfriend is looking at you!” And Aditi again naughtily hit him on his back with her fist! Now on seeing Om down there Aditi became mischievous and she intentionally lifted a leg and put on the railing. Vishal did not notice that as Aditi was as though making Om jealous or it was just a manner of woman to hang on their husband when he is around, so Aditi started hanging on Vishal’s shoulder, hugging him, posing her chin over his shoulder, holding him, running her hand in his hair and all that but her leg was on the railing and Om was not able to move his eyes as this time Om did not only see in between her thighs but even her pantie! Look at the dress in the picture and its normal to view the pantie from the ground floor looking upward! Om was erect and did not know how to manage his restlessness and he even could not keep looking at her as her husband was together, so he went inside his small kiosk and fixed his cock inside his pant and came out again to look back at Aditi who was still in the same position and she was also fixing at Om with a naughty smile! Om was going crazy and wished to hold Aditi but he was helpless.

Vishal wished to ask Aditi how come she AGREED TO WEAR THAT DRESS THOUGH SHE KNEW Anand was coming, but he then thought that she could change her mind and go to change it that’s why he preferred to let her and he wanted to watch her. Vishal thought, ‘May me now she is having desires like me and to please me she will seduce Anand in her way…I want to talk to her how to act in presence of Anand, I want to tell her to lift up her dress a bit more and to let the straps of her dress fall on her arms now and then when she would be among us…. But I will not tell her anything, I want to see how far she can go by herself….. I want to know how far the role plays with Anand have had effect on her…..’ Yet Vishal talked,

“Anand should be here by now, he is delaying!”

She replied looking at Om, “Why don’t you call him and ask if he is on the way?”

Vishal: “He will be driving, why don’t we go at the gate to receive him, he will have to park the car and all that….”

Still looking at Om Aditi gladly said, “That’s a good idea let’s go down to welcome him”

But just then they saw Anand’s car getting in. Aditi wished to make Om feel things, that’s why she wanted to look at his eyes from near but was she could not do that….. And secretly she waved at him before returning back inside when Anand was parking the car. Om smiled when she waved at him.

Now, Vishal got out and went to the lift’s door to wait for Anand to get out while Aditi waited at the threshold of their apartment. Aditi was fixing at the lift’s door to open for Anand to get out while Vishal was looking at her now and then. He thought, “She seems happy to be receiving Anand, her dream man of sexual encounters…. It was she who proposed me to call him though she had said to call him with his wife, but maybe she knew it already that I will never call him with his wife but he will come alone….so she seems delighted….. I will have to stay backward to check how Anand will embrace her, where his hands will go over her body…. Last time he had ran his fingers on her waist while leaving, today I will have to observe lots of thing…. Oh God I am already erect!’ Yes thinking of all that Vishal was getting thrilled and had terrible hard on….. he was too happy to have such opportunity to watch Aditi in company of another man… but nothing was finalized either there will be any approach to each other or nor… everything was going on normal and things were being cooked in Vishal’s mind only….but who will know what Aditi had in her mind at that moment? Why had she agreed to be dressed that way in front of Anand? Did she not know that she looked too hot and sexy in it? Did she not know that her thighs will be seen when she sits opposite him? Was she not aware that her boobs will hang if ever she will serve him anything? Did she not know that her cleavage were too visible in that dress? Despite all that she accepted to wear that without any objections, yet the last time she had refused to uncover her pallu as the blouse was too low cut. So was there a change in her behavior comparing the last time? If yes why? Was it because of the regular role plays? Or did she have any special personal feelings which she hides from Vishal? Who will ever know that?

The lift stopped and Anand came out, Vishal opened his arms, Anand hugged him and Aditi in all smile looked at them walking towards her. Vishal retained his step to let Anand go ahead who was heading towards Aditi with a smile looking at her from top to toe with admiration. He once turned back to look at Vishal just at that moment Aditi said, “Hello!” to him so he got to look back at Aditi speeding his steps. Aditi looked at Vishal over Anand’s shoulder who was observing both of them specially his eyes were on Anand’s hands…… And Aditi stepped two steps inside her house while Anand stepped in lifting his arms upwards to hold Aditi in a hug then Vishal got to hurry his step to reach his threshold to be able to watch them but he delayed, it was a matter of seconds…. Anand bent his neck to Aditi who lifted her face up to kiss both his cheeks while Anand’s arms went, one over her bare shoulder and bra’s straps and the other hand partly over her waist…. When his fingers touched her bare shoulder and bra’s strap Aditi felt a sensation which she could not describe but at that precise moment she felt the man who bed her every night was touching her, while Anand was very pleased to feel her smooth skin under his fingers….. When Vishal reached there, Anand’s hand was moving from her shoulder and passed all along her arm up to her elbow and was still moving towards her wrist when Aditi held his hand and asked him inside looking at Vishal behind him with a normal smile.

Vishal understood that Anand in fact caressed her from her shoulder up to her wrist all along her arm….that happened within seconds.

All three got inside, Vishal closed the door and Aditi still holding Anand’s hand looking in his face with a lovely smile asked him to be seated on the couch while she glanced at Vishal and asked him to sit on the other one where she would sit, that was just opposite the one Anand was asked to sit. Anand sat down and looking at Vishal handed him a small present saying, “This is for the birthday boy, happy birthday to you dear!” Aditi laughed and thrilled asked Vishal to open it. But Vishal placed it on the table saying he will open later. Then Anand took something else and handing it to Aditi said, “and this is for you errr….” Vishal said, “Aditi, she is Aditi Anand.” So Anand continued, “This is for you dear Aditi” Aditi blushed and looking at him asked, “But why for me? It’s his birthday only!” Anand said “You are the host so just thought to bring something for you as well”….it was a packet of chocolate!

Anand’s eyes could not leave Aditi’s legs, since she was sitting opposite him, and the couch being low, her knees were up and the downer part of her thighs, where the dress hanged were clearly visible to Anand and he was excited to find Aditi so sexy and desirable, above all her closeness and friendliness, plus her sweet voice and loving manners all were sort of disturbing Anand…. But he was his friend’s beautiful wife so he had to behave and he tried a lot to control.

So many beautiful parts of her body were seen, all spotless, mixture of whitish and pinkish colour… her legs, thighs, shoulder, all her arms, her upper back…. So hot and tempting that Anand felt like holding her in his arms. Vishal was trying to read his expressions and he knew and found it in his eyes that he was devouring his wife’s body.

After a little while Vishal asked Aditi to get the glasses and champagne bottle and so they will do cheers….. Aditi stood up, swaying her hair at the back then she lifted both her arms to fix her hair at the back and Anand watched her clean shaven armpits and felt like running his tongue there….. Vishal looked at his eyes then looked back to where he was looking to see his wife’s underarms….. Aditi walked by them towards the corridor to reach the kitchen.

As soon as the men were alone in the lounge Vishal asked with Anand in whispers, “How do you find her today?” Anand smiled looking in Vishal’s face and said, “She is damn beautiful man, you are a very lucky guy to have such a lovely, wife….please don’t mind if I use the word, ‘sexy’ for her as she is sexy and hot my dear”
Vishal was too pleased to hear that. And replied, “Tell me Anand, what you were saying for the lady at the office, will you have same thoughts for Aditi?” On hearing that Anand blushed and did not really know what to say yet answered reluctantly, “Buddy, you are my friend so how can I say same words for you wife, yes if she was not your wife I would certainly have said same words for Aditi also…. So bad and sad she is my friend’s wife hehehe!” Vishal smiled and asked, “If this friend allows you to flirt with her then?” Anand had a grin and was about to reply when they heard Aditi walking in the corridor so they changed subject.

When Aditi bent to place the glasses on the middle table even Vishal looked at her cleavage and of course looked at Anand whose eyes were glued on Aditi’s hanging boobs partly hidden by her hair which were loose and had fallen at the front to hide part of her boobs view to Anand….. Anand even saw one whole cup of her bra and almost could see the nipple of one boob….. Anand could not hold, he got to place his hand on his crotch to fix it since he was erect.

Aditi sat back close to her husband while Vishal took the bottle of champagne to open. When he was busy struggling with the bottle’s cork Anand’s eyes were sexually devouring Aditya who was now and then looking at him then at Vishal trying to open the bottle. She was aware that Anand was ogling at her body. She kept a smile on her face and had a squint at him now and then. Now Anand started thinking, ‘Why Vishal is talking about his wife like that to me? Why is she dressed so sexily when she knows that I am coming to her place? Why Vishal asked me how she looks and why did he say that what will I did do if he allows me to flirt with her? What are they up to? What should I answer Vishal? Is he trying me? Does he want to know either I will try his wife? And if I say yes what will happen if he insults me and get me out of his house! Then tomorrow he will tell everybody at work that I had eyes on his wife etc…oh no! I have to avoid such situations, I have earned respect at the office can’t get that ruined!”

Vishal was filling the glasses, Aditi was holding a glass which was being filled for her and she was to only just taste as she hates taking alcoholic drinks, she was taking a sip only to please her husband as it was his birthday. Then two other glasses were filled, clinked and they sipped the liquor. Anand’s eyes did not leave Aditi for any second and Vishal watched them.

Aditi now and then looked at Anand and imagined how on bed she used to repeat ‘Mister Anand don’t do this don’t do that, what are you doing, my husband will know, oh yes put it all inside I love it ….etc’ Aditi suddenly giggled thinking of those words when both Anand and Vishal looking in her face asked what the matter was and she just asked them to ignore, she had been thinking of a joke.

Aditi then had to bring something more from the kitchen and Anand and Vishal were left alone again so Vishal said, “I give you green light to speak whatever you want with her, be it sexual or anything, but do that when I go out to smoke, she will never mind whatever you talk to her, just don’t do it in my presence…. You can even touch her I bet she will not object…but again do that in my absence okay? You got me Anand?”

Hearing that Anand did not believe his ears and tried to understand. So he asked, “Vishal tell me is she really your wife or someone else? Please don’t play pranks buddy!” Vishal said, “You wanna see our wedding photos? Wait!” He called, “Adi, please bring our wedding album, Anand wanna see the pics.” From the kitchen she answered, “Okay just a give me some minutes please.”

Then Anand said, “So when she is your wife why you…….” Before Anand could complete his sentence Vishal said, “Man do as I say I will explain you all at work tomorrow, just do what I am asking for now please….” Anand asked, “Are you sure mate?” Vishal answered with assurance, “I am damn sure, just forget that she is my wife, make as if she is the office lady you were longing for and make a starting point here with Aditi, forget me when I am not amongst you two…. Every time that I leave you alone with her do something different…. Praise her beauty, tell her she is looking very sexy and hot, tell her she is desirable and touch her where you feel like… check her response, you will see she will not object…she could be only afraid because I am around…but she will not be objecting your touches and approach…. Just do as I say okay? You got it well my friend?”

Anand agreed and was deep inside him too happy to be getting such a chance where a husband was asking him to touch his wife and assured him that she will not object, that was like getting a lottery for him so he waited for the appropriate moment.

When Aditi was back with the wedding photo album, she handed it to Anand. Vishal said he was going to smoke on the terrace. Anand took the photo album and started looking at the pics and asked, “Aditi is this your father?” So Aditi got out of her seat and went near Anand, bent down to show him who was who in the album. From outside Vishal was watching secretly. Anand’s eyes were on Aditi’s cleavage, her boobs were hanging and were too close to him…. He held Aditi’s hand and pulled her asking, “Sit here to show me your relatives and parents…” Aditi sat on the couch he was and looked back towards the terrace to see if Vishal was looking…she did not find him and put her fingers on the photos to show Anand who is who, then Anand without hesitation put his arm on her shoulder and whispered in her ears, “You are looking very very beautiful Aditi, Vishal is a very lucky guy to have you!I envy him!” Aditi blushed, felt shiver in her spine and looked back towards the terrace again feeling Anand’s hand caressing her bare shoulder…. In her cute voice she said, “Thank you for the compliments Mister Anand” And as soon as she mentioned those two words ‘Mister Anand’ Aditi felt doing the role play and her heart raced. She felt losing herself in the fantasy world of sexual role play feeling that now sex will invade her and she will soon be lost in that man’s arms. That man whom she imagined having sex with her, the man she fantasized penetrating her, the man by whom she got so much body pleasure, by whom her own husband made her live the role plays as though he was really on bed with her was at that moment really holding her shoulder and caressing it saying such sexy hot compliments…. Aditi was not herself at that moment and felt lost in another world which was in between reality and fake.

Anand realizing her quietness slowly put his other hand on her knee and gently moved it up towards her thighs since the dress was short and felt the inner part of her thighs while Aditi gave a little moan of ‘hmmmmmm’ then Anand’s mouth gently pressed over her cheeks and he ran the tip of his tongue over there running it towards he lips….. Vishal watched all and held his hard cock in his hand and felt like masturbating on the spot viewing that scene between his friend and his wife…. Anand ran his wet tongue over Aditi’s lips and tried to f***e the tongue in her mouth which she had not opened while his hand was getting inside her thighs driven towards her pantie, she clutched both her thighs together to feel his warm palm in between and she hissed and like waking up suddenly said, “Oh no Vishal must be coming back” and she rushed to the other couch. She sat there looked towards the terrace, rubbed her wet lips moistened by Anand’s wet tongue. She then glanced at Anand with a coy smile and bent her eyes down on the floor biting her lips. Her heart was beating too fast and she felt coming out of a dream.

Anand was hard erect and in front of her fixed his cock in his pant which Aditi looked lifting her eyes pretending still looking on the floor. He whispered, “I desire you Aditi, you are too hot I wish to go to bed with you sweetheart. Just give me an opportunity…when can I meet you baby? I am dying to explore your whole body… don’t say any words to Vishal he won’t ever know; this will be our secret honey.”

Aditi moved her head in the negative without saying any word still looking at the floor holding her breath with a hand on her breasts. Just then Vishal opened the door leading on the terrace and got in pretending nothing happened and loudly asked, “Enjoying the champagne Anand.”

Anand felt her inner fleshy thighs, his finger almost touched her pussy…she was all silent when his hand was moving inside there, she had joined both thighs as if to prevent him yet she was letting ….. Thinking all that Anand did not understand why she let him do that…..

Vishal had watched all….he had found Anand’s hand in between her thighs and one of his hand over her shoulder, his finger playing with her bra’s strap…yet she did not remove his hand but quietly let him…he was right to tell Anand that she will not object…. He had very well prepared her, he had played the role plays so intensely that made Aditi feel and want to live that in reality!! Vishal was proud that he succeeded to make innocent Aditi turn into a hot longing, desirous woman. Now he felt his dreams could be realized and he will now get the opportunity to see another man fucking her, and he will succeed to watch her moaning , he so much longed to see, to watch, to observe how she will react when another dick will penetrate her, he was eager to know either her moans will be the same with another man, he wished to see either she will hiss, whimper and quiver the same way she did with him, he was thrilled to read her facial expressions on being on bed with another man, and Vishal was happy that now his dreams were soon going to be realized.
Vishal took his seat near Aditi looked in Anand’s face with a queer smile and winked at him while Aditi still had a red face and her heart thumped. Anand still had a hard on and was gazing at Aditi’s thighs and cleavage which were mouth watering. Aditi suddenly got up excusing herself with these words, “I have to wash some utensil, I will be back in a while please excuse me.”

When she was gone in whispers the two of them talked in the lounge. Vishal asked,

“So how is she, you enjoyed touching her a bit I hope!” Now Vishal saw all yet pretended not knowing and wanted to see what will be Anand’s answer. And he was very surprised when his friend’s answer was not what he expected to be! Anand said,

“Not so well, she is reluctant I think I will need much more time, I was unable to touch her as you said and she kept sitting there when I asked her to come to sit near me to show me the pics!”

Vishal wondered why Anand lied to him. Then he told him, “She is at the sink washing plates, go there, stand behind her and take hold of her, press your body to her and see if she objects or what, go, go hurry!”

Anand immediately went feeling very happy. And Vishal got out through the terrace door, walked on the awnings to reach the kitchen from where he could peep at them. What he found pleased him and again he got to hold and press his dick with his hands.

Anand was standing behind Aditi with both his hands on her belly passing through under her arms and Anand’s crotch was hardly being pressed on Aditi’s buttock and being thrust while Anand’s mouth was roaming on her bent neck! Aditi was still blushing and was giving little pushes to him saying something which Vishal could not hear as he was outside and the doors and windows were closed. Aditi was in fact telling him in whispers, “Please leave me, Vishal could walk in here, go away please go! Don’t do this Mister Anand please leave…..”

Anand was holding her in his arms and running his mouth on her shoulder, back, arms getting them wet with his tongue….. How Aditi was feeling at that moment in the arms of the man she imagined almost every night….. She was feeling like living her role plays again and at times wished to let go and get wrapped in Anand’s embrace…. It was hard for her to control herself…… And Anand was feeling his rock hard dick being rubbed on her fleshy ass meanwhile fondling her boobs and licking her bare back and shoulder…..
Aditi was bending over the sink to wash the plates while Anand was holding her from behind, so her ass was all completely at his disposal and it seemed Aditi was voluntarily giving her ass to him to fuck, Anand could not resist and felt he will ejaculate without penetrating her. And once Anand crouched and tried lifting her dress to feel her thighs again but this time Aditi changed position to prevent him from doing so but Anand knelt on the floor and placed his mouth over her sexy fleshy thighs licking and biting them in a rush like a monkey got an apple to eat.
But Aditi as well sat down to prevent him go further and pleaded with little moans,

“No please Mister Anand, stop, Vishal may come in any moment he is in the lounge, please stop. Anand was panting and took a deep breath leaving her since she was struggling a lot and both walked to the lounge one after the other walking through the corridor, but when the got there they were surprised not to find Vishal. She looked worried and looked in Anand’s face asking, “Where is he?” Anand replied, “You see we could have continued sweety! You stopped me in vain you are irresistible baby! Oh my God!” But Aditi looked around repeating, “But where is Vishal he had already finished smoking and was back in!” And she looked walking towards the door which led to the terrace and just then Vishal opened it getting is saying, “I had left my cigarette packet and lighter on the terrace railings and went to take them back, so what’s up now?”

Aditi felt relieved and gave a sigh while Anand tried hard to hold his breath as he was just panting. Vishal had seen all that happened between them in the kitchen yet feigned not knowing.

After about 15 minutes they were all three sitting in the lounge, both men sipping the champagne and taking another round from the bottle while Aditi took some juice. She was now and then looking at Anand who was continuing ogling at her which Vishal was observing but secretly. Aditi felt she was getting wet and went in her room to clean her. She looked at her dripping pussy and thought of Anand who is willing to reach there, she smiled to herself and went back in the lounge sitting opposite him and gave a squint at him escaping Vishal’s eyes since she knew Vishal was observing her. They had casual talks and Vishal switched on the TV. The sun had already set and it was dark outside by then, night was stepping in. So Vishal asked Aditi to now serve the special snacks followed by dinner. Anand got up saying, “Ok you watch TV Vishal I will help her to bring the plates etc.” But Aditi looked in Vishal’s face interrogatively and replied to Anand, “Oh no, I will serve don’t bother please, it’s alright.” But Anand insisted to help her. Aditi continued staring at Vishal who said, “Okay let him help you if he wishes to!” So Aditi walked towards the kitchen followed by Anand.

Anand hurried his steps and caught her in the corridor itself taking her in his arms and leaning her against the wall tried to kiss her. The murmurs of Aditi and movements of their clutch were not heard to Anand as the TV was on and volume was high. Vishal had himself not expected that Anand will be that fast to do that in the corridor itself…. Anand talked from his seat, “I am going on the terrace for another smoke, you serve the stuffs meanwhile okay?!” And as soon as the first word was spoken by Vishal, Anand left Aditi who ran to the kitchen. He then followed when he heard Vishal closing the terrace door. Now she was alone and he said, “Look we have at least 5 minutes full as he won’t be back till he does not end his cigarette so let us seize this opportunity sweetheart.” And he immediately, savagely took her in his arms and stared licking her neck while with a hand he was lifting up her dress and this time his hand went straight over her pantie which he was trying to remove but Aditi put her hands there holding them with pleading voice, “Oh no, not that, we can’t do that now!!” But Anand groaned biting her shoulder, “Honey I desire you so much that within a few seconds I am sure I will ejaculate, just let me put it in, it will take only a few thrusts and you will see how I eject my sperm over your beautiful thighs…..” Aditi trying to pull away from him pushing his mouth which was coming towards her lips said, “No this is not the right time for that go away please, don’t be insistent I request you….. Look I will let you know when the right time comes!” She was struggling in his arms, at times moving his hands from her boobs, then trying to move another hand from in between her thighs, again trying to move his persisting hand from her pantie….

Anand then leaned her against the wall in the kitchen and straightening himself at her level said, “Well give me a good sweet passionate kiss, I want to taste your mouth, then I will stop, the kiss must be long and passionate….” Aditi had no choice and looked up in his eyes feeling she was living the role play.

Vishal had walked over the awnings and reached the kitchen’s window watched all clearly well this time, he did not have to hide as it was dark outside and they could not see him at all but he could see everything like clear crystal as the light was on inside.

Aditi’s back against the wall, Anand’s both arms on the wall she was like a prisoner in between his strong arms, she surrendered for the kiss. Anand gently lifted up her chin with his fingers whispering, “You are delicious honey I bet I am going to get the sweetest nectar I ever got in any kiss ever before in my life…. Please open your mouth and let your tongue melt in my mouth, you will enjoy it too I assure you of that, come on honey…”

Aditi quietly closed her eyes and gradually opened her lovely mouth, feeling Anand’s lips touching her shaking lips his tongue penetrating into her mouth…. She slowly slide her tongue outward and let Anand swallow it thus Aditi felt his warm mouth sucking his tongue when she felt her arms voluntarily lifting up and holding him tightly against her body getting lost deriving the pleasure of Anand’s kiss. Anand slowly but made sure that as she will be getting lost into the kiss his hands will work wonders. So while Aditi’s eyes were closed enjoying the kiss, Anand’s hand lifted her dress from behind her, his fingers ran over her pantie on her ass and he slowly with a finger tried to move part of her pantie aside, while his front part was pressed tightly in between her legs just over the lower part of her belly at the beginning of her pussy…. Meanwhile he was sucking her tongue drinking the juice of her mouth; Aditi was doing the same responding to the kiss as though he was her old lover or was Vishal…… she was completely lost and was not even feeling what Anand was doing to her….. Her arms were around his large shoulder she was exploring his mouth deliciously…..

Anand little by little used the other hand to lower her dress over her bosom to let whole of one of her boob come out and he suddenly broke off the kiss to let his mouth go on her tits which he started sucking vigorously… Aditi’s fingers ran through his hair in a moan and she quivered and opened her eyes in a sudden like waking up out of a dream and slightly pushing him she fixed her dress over her breast and fixed her pantie saying, “It’s enough now, you got enough for a first time and that’s all, get satisfied with what you just got, I am going to take the plates in the lounge and Anand sat on the floor staring at her with lusty eyes while Aditi walked in the corridor holding plates in each hand dangling her hips, her ass moving to her steps rhythm which Anand admired and longed for……
Vishal watched all and was soon back in the lounge where eating stuff were served and another bottle of liquor as well. Intoxication had started invading both men and their tongues were somewhat getting stuck while talking. Aditi was doing to and fro from the kitchen to the lounge bringing this and that, returning used plates and other glasses etc. Every time that she was going away Vishal was talking in whispers to Anand asking him boldly either he is enjoying his hot sexy wife. Since he was getting d***k he was not hesitating to ask anything boldly with Anand.

Anand was praying that he gets all d***k and he could get his wife to bed and fuck her to his fill. He was sure if only Vishal disappears for about 15 minutes it would be enough for him to lay Aditi and penetrate his cock deep in her mouth and pussy. But till Vishal was here Aditi would not let that happen. At least this is what Anand felt.

Soon they had dinner, and both Vishal and Anand stuttered while talking. The liquor was having effect. Aditi was laughing, listening at their way of talking and as though scolding Vishal for having taken too much of liquor. She was no doubt continuing to gaze at Anand as well and since she knew Vishal was d***k she felt easy to talk a bit more freely to Anand as she knew Vishal was not paying so much heed. When Aditi was serving food or anything, Vishal was openly passing his hand on her ass, patting it and was playfully touching her almost everywhere over her body in front of Anand almost forgetting that he was there. Each time that Vishal was behaving so he was in a way adding fuel to fire since Anand was getting more excited seeing Aditi being touched and caressed in his presence. Aditi was as though trying to make Anand jealous by encouraging her husband as she was at time sitting over Vishal’s lap, pressing her boobs over his chest or lightly kissing him on his lips looking at Anand with one eye! But she was not aware that she was making a lion hungrier by acting that way.

Once Anand went to the toilet to piss and Aditi was washing the plates after dinner had ended. As soon as Anand got out of the toilet he hurried to Aditi and caught hold of her starting again to fondle over the parts of her body he was getting at hand. Aditi was struggling by sitting down or, moving away yet she was in his arms and his mouth was trying to explore her boobs by licking her neck moving downwards there, Anand even inserted one finger in between her bra’s straps and moved it to her arms where it hanged and he licked her armpit with the length of his tongue which made Aditi shiver and quiver. She begged, “Please stop you are d***k now, it’s not the right way, I don’t like it no, no, no!! This is not the way, stop or I will shout now!”

And as it usually happens a d***k person always take such words aggressively Anand did the same and felt angry and replied this to her;

“What? You will shout? Shout for what? I want to fuck you and you want it too. Let’s go to your bed now my dick can’t wait anymore! I have to fuck you deep there before I go back home your husband as well want that I am sure!” He stammered and staggered, his back hit the wall as Aditi pushed him hard and blushing she angrily said, “Damn it I am not a whore to please you as and when you wish! Enough is enough, touch me again and you are out of here!” Saying that Aditi ran to the lounge leaving all the plates in the sink! Anand sat on the floor in the kitchen realizing the craps he just said and gave a sigh murmuring to himself, “Oh God, seems I spoiled everything, oh no! What the fuck, why did I say all that, I am really d***k it seems, got to apologize to her now….”

Aditi sat close to Vishal leaning her head on his chest. At that moment Vishal’s eyes were glued on the TV set and he was thinking Anand is still in the loo. Anand walked in the lounge and he dared sit on the same settee where husband and wife were seated. Aditi was then in the middle. As soon as Anand sat Aditi was getting up to change her seat but Anand held her arm asking her to sit back. Vishal laughed and asked, “What happened?” Aditi still red with anger looked daggers at Anand while Vishal asked her to sit back. Anand said, “Vishal your dear wifie is angry with me dear, I said words which may be made her angry ask her to forgive me please!” Vishal looked at Aditi with another laugh and answered to Anand, “Don’t mind her anger, she is like all other wives, you talk to her I am going to puff another smoke on the terrace.”

When Vishal stood up to go out he staggered and quickly Aditi stood up to give him support saying, “I am afraid you fall down Vish, you are d***k, please don’t go out, smoke here itself just open the windows for the smoke to get vanished.” But Vishal insisted and went out telling her not to worry he will be fine. Aditi stood near the terrace door looking at Vishal who from there looked back at her telling her to go back by signs of his hand.

Aditi was holding the curtain and trying to look back where Anand was seated reluctantly. She found him with the corner of her eyes, and taking a deep breath she turned towards him looking straight in his face. She crossed her arms still looking at him said, “I will not come near you!” She said that line just like a c***d gets angry with someone and tease the other. Anand was admiring her back when she was looking at Vishal and when she turned to him he was smiling and had crossed both his hand in prayer form and bowed his head to her asking forgiveness! The he said, “I am extremely sorry for my misbehavior Aditi, please forgive me very very very sorry for the words I said, come on I am your guest please don’t be harsh to me, I really apologize, I think it’s the drink effect which made me say those filthy words, look such a beautiful woman like you does not look nice when angry, you look very beautiful all smiling and being kind, please spit out the anger please, sorry sorry sorry!”

After hearing him Aditi smiled and stepped towards him slowly and on reaching him she tapped him on his head saying, “Then you should never drink when you have to be with a woman stupid!” And Anand pulled her over his lap. When she fell on his thighs, her dress moved upper and again those fleshy thighs were at Anand’s disposal who immediately put his hand over them and started caressing trying to take her mouth in his, But Aditi turned back to look towards the terrace and said, “No Vishal can see all from there, not here, leave me…” She abruptly stood up from his lap looking back at the terrace door and slowly walked in the corridor toward the kitchen.

Anand thought, “Hmm she is going to the kitchen so that her husband won’t see her and indirectly inviting me there, she said ‘not here’ means do it in the kitchen…so let me go to enjoy her more now….”

Aditi was by herself leaning against the wall as though expecting Anand to take her. Anand went there and stood against her crushing her boobs with his chest when Aditi closed her eyes, lifted up her head pushing it against the wall like waiting to be kissed.

Outside, Vishal tried to walk on the awning but since he was d***k he missed a step and was about to fall as on the other side of the awning there were no railings. If he would fall he would land straight on the ground floor and could die! He got scared and stepped back to the terrace. He wanted to watch them but could not walk up to his kitchen awning.

Anand held Aditi’s mouth in his hand and pressed both her cheeks to get her mouth opened which she did and he put his tongue inside asking her to suck it well like she had done earlier. Aditi took his tongue in her mouth and started sucking while Anand worked his hands again. He put his hands under her dress over her thighs and did not delay to reach her pantie. Aditi was letting him do; savouring the kiss and she was giving little moans like, “Hmmm hmmmm hmmm” still enjoying the kiss. Anand was thrilled and this time he was able to move down her pantie a little bit and was with one hand undoing his pant’s zip when Aditi broke off the kiss and put her hand to her pantie moving it back up. Anand pleaded and told her very gently in a begging voice,

“Please sweetheart, please let it down it is a matter of seconds only; as soon as I insert it you will enjoy and believe me I will get pleased within seconds mark my words I am desiring you too much, please let me, look my dick is out only have to push it in....”

Aditi was only moving her head in the negative without speaking, her hand on his shoulder...she looked at his organ and Anand took her hand bringing it to to his organ... Aditi let her hand go over his cock, but as soon as her fingers touched his dick Aditi quickly pulled back her hand with deep, heavy breaths. Her boobs were like getting inflated while she was breathing heavily. Anand then tried to make her sit on the floor by pushing her head downwards...she was resisting but Anand’s pleading voice made her crouch on her knees..... her face was soon in front of his erect cock, Aditi on seeing his organ too close to her face she turned to look at the wall but Anand held his dick and rubbed it to her cheeks, neck, upper boobs and requested her to suck him....

“Take it honey please take it deliciously in your mouth, please don’t delay, Vishal will not take much time now please me baby make me happy please I envy you so much darling come on come on please....”

Aditi was panting and moving her head in the negative and spoke like in a cry, “No Mister Anand, it’s not good, we should not do this, it’s wrong , please let me go now, I kissed you its more than enough please lets go now...” when she spoke those words she was again lost in the dream world of her role play and deep inside her she felt she was in company of Vishal doing all that as role play....

But Anand did not want to hear anything and made her stand up while he went on the floor this time and with rage lifted up her dress and rushed her pantie down up to her thighs and placed his mouth over her pussy..... he did that so fast that Aditi did not get the time to pull back her pantie...she got stuck to the wall like a statue and gasped air when she felt Anand’s mouth over her pussy.... Anand was excited and with one hand tried to part away her legs which Aditi did looking up on the ceiling with half closed eyes feeling Anand’s tongue looking for the opening of her pussy lips... Aditi breathed in heavily and moaned with a hiss, “shhhhhhh hmmmmmm ooooooooh”

Anand placed his finger on her clit and as his finger touched there he found her completely wet... Anand thought, ‘she is all wet means she is hot and horny yet she is refusing....’ he immediately pushed his tongue in savouring her salty juice licking and sucking it making Aditi moan more and more standing on the tip of her toes straitening her body by holding his scalp hair tightly in her finger pulling them upward!! She wailed and whimpered still in moaning voice pleaded, “Please stop, enough oh my God I can’t take it anymore please stop Mister Anand not now, not now please......” And she quickly sat down to take Anand’s mouth in his placing one of her hand voluntarily on his dick which was still out, caressing it in her soft hand while sucking his tongue......

Just then they heard Vishal closing the terrace door. They quickly got up, Aditi hurried pulling back her pantie up and Anand put back his dick in and pulled his zip.
All three were once again gathered in the lounge and Anand got an idea. He said,

“Vishal, it’s your birthday man why not have a dance with Aditi?”

Vishal liked the idea thinking on the spot that he will then ask Aditi to dance with Anand as well. So the music system was put on and a slow dance CD was inserted in the drive and Vishal asked Aditi to stand up for a slow. He took his wife’s hand pulling her up and soon space was made in the lounge moving some couches by the side to enable them dance while Anand asked, “The light can be put to dim isn’t it” and Vishal showed him the remote to dim the light.

Husband and wife were dancing cheek to cheek and when Anand was watching them in the pale light of the lounge. Vishal’s right hand had Aditi’s left hand with all her fingers clutched into his and his left palm was on her back while their bodies were stuck to each other moving tidily on the music rhythm. Lying over the couch Anand was observing them; now and then Aditi was looking at Anand when she was getting to face him when Vishal was turning her to face Anand.

Since Vishal was quite d***k he was not able to manage his steps and hold equilibrium thus once his shoe went on Aditi’s toes who gave a cry….. Then Vishal asked her to dance with Anand. She was not willing to but could not refuse as that would have seemed lacking manners and misbehaving. So very soon she was in Anand’s arms and dancing. Vishal was of course watching them in such a way that they would not notice it. The saide of the lounge they were dancing had the light dimmed and Vishal intentionally dimmed it much more thus to allow some more feelings of eroticism to them.

Anand held Aditi tight to his body and little by little took her hands up over his shoulders….Aditi unwillingly, after glancing at Vishal who pretended to be looking aside put her arms over Anand’s shoulders while Anand ran his palm on her bare arms moving it through her armpit then managed caressing her boobs to at last land his palm over her ass which he pressed to the lower part of his body tightly. The dance became erotic and that was what Vishal wanted to watch. He switched off the light on the part of the lounge where he was sitting so that they could not see him and the dimmer was turned to lessen the light at the part they were dancing to give them more closeness in the dark. And the erotic dance on the romantic music moved on.

Anand gradually started caressing Aditi during the dance as his mouth roamed over her neckline and his tongue lightly ran over there to make her shiver then get herself wrapped tighter to him. For a while Aditi tried to forget that Vishal was there and got drowned in Anand’s warm wrap feeling him so close to him enhanced by the lovely music going on. It was really romantic plus erotic moment for all three of them. Deep in her mind Aditi at times thought her husband was there yet she was in another man’s arm and the husband was not objecting, that created a sort of boosting feeling to Aditi who let herself go in the flow. Anand on his part was very thrilled that he was holding such a damn sexy woman in his arms while the husband was there yet he could not help it. And Vishal was excited to watch all since he felt his dreams on the point of realization. All three had in their mind something which was playing positively and encouraged them to go ahead.

Anand’s dick was hard no doubt and he was doing his best rubbing it in between the thighs of Aditi though it was done over her dress. Aditi was feeling his hard organ very well being rubbed over her pussy yet instead of pushing Anand she was getting clutched more to him by tightening her arms over her shoulders. Then slowly Anand moved her hair from her shoulder and Aditi felt his warm breath on her skin while Anand took his wet tongue to run there making Aditi hiss. Aditi’s heart started beating faster as she knew she was in another man’s arm and she also knew what that man was expecting from her.

She tried to look at the other side of the lounge to check on her husband but Vishal had placed himself in such a way in a dark corner that she could not find him while he could watch them very well.

Vishal’s hand slowly but surely reached under Aditi’s dress over her ass palpating her panty, inserting his finger in between…. While his mouth looked for Aditi’s mouth which she hungrily opened to take Anand’s mouth into hers and they were lost in a passionate kiss under the tune of a romantic music being played smoothly.

Anand tried to put his finger into Aditi’s pussy during the kiss and he almost succeeded but partly as it was quite difficult since Aditi’s body was collated to his. Tracks changed on the music system it was the 4th track playing and the couple was still moving their steps holding each other. Anand also looked for Vishal and on not seeing him he undid his zip and took out his dick, lifted up Aditi’s dress, crouched his body, moved down Aditi’s pantie and just when he was going to insert his dick into her the CD skipped and a sound resounded in the lounge that spoiled everything and they had to break off immediately! Aditi was at that moment not objecting at all and was almost letting him do and if the music had not stopped Anand’s cock would have reached deep into her….. Aditi was as if waiting for him to penetrate her…… Anand felt discouraged and angry as that had to be stopped! He was almost there! He also thought, “She is letting me do all, she did not object when I moved her pantie to her thighs, she did not say anything when my finger entered her wet pussy, she did not say any word when she knew I was taking my dick out, so she was waiting for it to get into her…..!!”

Anand walked to the other part of the lounge where Vishal pretended to be slept! Light was put on back by Aditi and she moved Vishal saying, “Hey Vish!! Vish are you sl**ping? Wake up!” Then Anand came close to her and whispered in her ears, “Let him, let him please let’s move to your bedroom…it’s a great opportunity come baby come please!!!” But Aditi was back to her senses by then and refused. Anand pleaded a lot still she did not agree. And Anand felt very disappointed just as his mobile rang as the taxi had come to take him back home! He gave a sigh looking sadly at Aditi who laughed teasing him. Anand said, “You are so naughty Aditi, laughing at my state! I can cancel the trip, and ask the taxi to go back; I stay here and tomorrow go to the office from here itself! What say honey?” Aditi said “No no no, not at all…you go back….we’ll get other opportunities….” She shook Vishal to wake up. Vishal pretended waking up from a sl**p and asked what the time was. It was almost 1 of the morning and Anand asked his leave.

Please comment to encourage me to post Part3 and many more...... Continue»
Posted by hotnwet850 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4069  |  
100%
  |  2

My s****r Sarah and I - part 2



The second part of the story

For all those of you who have asked, here's Part 2 - finally. I re-wrote it a couple of

times, but this was the best version, in my mind.
For all those who have left their encouraging comments, i thank you for your

support. I just hope this part meets with your approval too. if so, please vote?
Oh, and I appreciate your constructive comments as well. It's been a while since

i've written anything like this, and I've gotten a little rusty.
But I'm trying (very much so, sometimes!).
My s****r Sarah and I had been lovers for most of our adolescent years, until her

graduation. Then our lives had gone in opposite directions and we had lost

contact with each other. I guess the separation had affected her almost as it had

affected me.


My name’s Brian, and this is the story of our reunification, after thirty five years.


It had been a long day for me. About 14 hours of work had been bracketed by

another 4 hours of nothing going right. I was about ready to jump out a window!

Unfortunately, it’s a two storey building.


Just before midnight, the phone rang. Shit! No one phones at that time of night

unless it’s bad news, and I’d had more than my fair share today. Usually I ignore

late calls, instead relying on the answering machine to pick up the important stuff

and scaring the phone solicitation calls back to their electronic dungeon. But for

some reason, I answered the phone anyway.


“Brian? Brian Pelham?”, an unfamiliar female voice inquired. I was almost

tempted to just hang up, but something stopped me.


“To whom do I have the pleasure?”, I queried. Women only phone me when they’

re desperate in a non-sexual way, and none of them ever call me by name. They

usually call me other things.


“Brian, it’s Sarah. Did I catch you at a bad time?”.


Hmm, Sarah? I didn’t know anyone by the name of Sarah. In fact, I hadn’t heard

that name since . . . .


“Sarah? Sarah Pelham? Is that you, s*s?”. Shit, I hadn’t heard from my s****r for

thirty five years! If she was calling me now, and at this hour, she must be in one

hell of a lot of trouble! Despite our estrangement, I could never ignore my little

s****r!


“My big b*****r! God, I didn’t know if I had the right number or not. But yeah, it’s

your little s****r! I’ve been searching all over the damned continent trying to find

you for over a week! Where the hell are you, anyway?”.


“I could ask the same thing, s*s. I’m in Ontario now. Left the Coast just after I got

back from Inuvik, what, thirty something years ago? I wanted to go back to see

Mum & Dad, but they shipped me over to England, and then I heard that they’d

both passed away, and, well, I never did get back. How about you? Where the hell

did you get to for all these years?”. I was incredulous! After all this time, it felt like

it was just yesterday that I’d last seen my little s****r!


“I moved to Idaho, met a guy, got married, and we had a great life. But that’s not

why I called”.


“Had? What’s this ‘had’ part all about, s*s?”. Sarah went on to explain that her

husband had succumbed to cancer a couple of years earlier, and her life had

been on a downhill slope ever since. I had the feeling that she was in a lot more

trouble than she’d ever tell me about.


“Brian, I really need to talk to you, by phone if I have to, but in person if you can.

Any chance?”.


“Maybe, s*s. How soon do you need this talk? Tonight’s not worth a shit for me. I

have to be back in the office by 6:00 tomorrow morning. Or was that an invitation

to vacation in spud country?”. I knew the reference to Idaho potatoes would either

get me a chuckle or a growl. But that was the way we’d been as k**s, always

poking lighthearted fun at each other.

“Brian, normally I’d have a come-back for that, but not tonight! But yeah, that’s an

invite if you can do it. I’ll make this short, especially if you have to work early

tomorrow. I need my big b*****r, desperately! How soon can you get out here? Or

maybe I should go out there? And where in the hell is ‘there’ anyway? Ontario’s a

big piece of real estate!”.


“I’m in . . . oh, never mind where I am, s*s. Give me your number, and I’ll call you

by Friday. If I’m taking an emergency leave, I really should let the office know. If

war isn’t declared before, I could be out there by this time next week. Can I

assume this qualifies as an emergency?”. She had me worried. Well, maybe

panicky might be more accurate.


“Emergency? Not yet, but if I don’t get this thing worked out, it could become one.

Why? Does it make a difference?”, she wanted to know.


“In your case, no. I always did have a soft spot for my little s****r. You know that.

Whatever it takes to bail your pretty little ass out, I’ll have a crack at. Let me try for

that emergency leave, and I’ll let you know on Friday, okay? Any chance you’re

going to tell me what this ‘thing’ is that you’ve gotten yourself into?”.


“Yeah, but not tonight. Maybe on Friday, but preferably when you get here, if you

can come. And don’t worry, Brian, it’s not a life-threatening problem. It’s just one

of those things that only my big b*****r seems to be able to fix”.


Well, while I enjoyed the compliment, the idea that I wasn’t going to worry was a

pipe-dream! I mean, how often does someone you haven’t seen for over half your

life call in the middle of the night to extend an invitation to holiday at their place?

For me, the total count was . . . zero.


The next morning I put in for an emergency leave of absence starting on the

weekend, with a minimum two-week duration. My boss actually volunteered to

resurrect some of my missed vacation time from previous years if I needed more

time than two weeks. The only request he had was that I promise to stay with the

company, and to keep him posted weekly. After having been with the company

this long, and being within five years of early retirement, there wasn’t much

chance I’d be job-hunting, especially in Idaho! On Friday, I called Sarah with the

news, and demanded to know exactly where in No-man’s Land I was aiming for.

Following her directions, it looked like she lived about 25 miles beyond “Please

resume speed”! I booked a flight to Boise for Monday afternoon and arranged for

a rental car at the airport. With a little luck, I’d be at my s****r’s place by late

Monday evening. My scheduling was pretty close, and I rolled up to her door just

after 9:00 local time.


As I pulled into the driveway, my little s****r came running out looking like she’d

just won a lottery. There was barely enough time to turn off the ignition before she

reefed the door open and almost crushed me with one of those hugs that I hadn’t

had for entirely too long. It was immediately augmented with the most sensuous

kiss I could ever remember. Not your usual b*****r-s****r kiss, but one of those

long, penetrating, tongues duelling kisses! To say that I was stunned would be an

understatement!


“s*s, are you gonna let me outta this machine, or are we gonna homestead right

here in the driveway?”.
There had always been an element of flippancy between us as k**s, and it

seemed to just naturally surface. It also felt like old times again, making me even

more aware of how much I’d missed this . . . well, she wasn’t a girl any more. But

the years had been kind to her, and she was just as beautiful as I remembered.

Her breasts were still firm, with no apparent sagging, her stomach was as taut as

it had been when she was a teenager, and her corn-silk golden blonde hair was

just as gorgeous as I remembered. There wasn’t an ounce of fat on her body

anywhere that I could find. Even her muscle tone was impeccable!


Sarah crawled off my neck long enough for me to get out of the car, grab my

bags, and make my way into the house. But as soon as we were inside, she re-

attached herself in a way that said she was going to be there for a while. Like it

broke my heart, alright! I hadn’t held this body close to me for . . . decades, and I

wasn’t about to stop now! Even her urgent kiss had my bl**d pressure roaming

amongst high numbers!

“Umm, s*s? I’ve missed you, too, but is there any chance I can beg something to

eat first? Breakfast was a long time ago, and my stomach’s beginning to think my

throat’s been cut”.


Sarah rummaged up a couple of sandwiches and a glass of rosé wine. We sat

and talked about nothing in particular, until my curiosity got the better of me.


“So what’s this emergency that I’m here to fix, s*s? And while you’re at it, maybe

you can fill me in on where you went while I was up North. I came home to find

you’d gone, left the country, and never left a forwarding address”.


“Let’s start with the where I went part first. It makes the rest of it fall into place a bit

better”.


It seems that while I was in the Arctic, our mother had found out about Sarah and I,

and our i****tuous love affair. Mum blamed it all on me, naturally, but my little

s****r had taken the entire blame. As a result, Mum had literally thrown her out of

the house. I don’t know if they ever made up, but my Dad was devastated about

Sarah leaving. Mum may have known where she went, but wouldn’t tell either my

Dad or me. Christ, did that piece of news ever get my bl**d boiling! Anyway,

Sarah had met a guy in Idaho, married him, and they had one c***d, a girl, when

Sarah was in her late thirties. Her daughter Annie had just graduated, and was

now in university. Her husband had died a couple of years earlier, and while he

had left his wife financially comfortable, the rest of her life was falling down around

her ears.


“Okay, so much for the missing background, s*s. Bring me up to speed on what’s

happening with you now”.


It seemed that Sarah had built her whole life around her husband and daughter,

but with them both gone, she felt deserted, lost, and desperate for some kind of

emotional anchor. I wasn’t sure where I fit into this jigsaw puzzle, but I was about

to find out.


“Sarah, I’m still not clear on how I can help. I know there’s a plan roaming around

in that pretty little head of yours, but I still have the same old problem. I can read

newspapers, but I can’t read minds. Talk to me”.


There was a long pause as Sarah studied the floor, deep in thought.


“Brian, when I was f******n, I fell deeply in love with my big b*****r, and I think he

was in love with me, too. In all these years, I never stopped loving him, and now . .

. well . . . I need my big b*****r to love me again. I need to love him just as much

as I did when I was a teen. I guess I could have told you all that over the phone, but

I just had to see you again. If you could find it in your heart to love me back, that

would be awesome. And if not, at least I got to see you one last time. That’s why I

wanted you to come out here, to see you again”.


There was another one of those long and uncomfortable pauses. Shit, I wasn’t

ready for that curve! Did I still love my little s****r? Oh yeah! But was I still in love

with her? That would take some time to figure out.


“Bottom line, then, s*s, is you’re asking me to be your lover again? That’s a long

leap after thirty five years, don’t ya think? I mean, we aren’t the same people we

were back then. You’ve changed, and I have too. We both have a lot of left-over

baggage to think about. You’re widowed, and I’m divorced, so availability isn’t the

issue, but what about the scars we’ve accumulated? It’s gonna take a bit of time

to sort all that out, isn’t it? Are you ready to go through all that?”.


“I’ve had a lot of time to think this through, Brian. Am I ready? More than you’ll ever

know. The question is, are you? Given the opportunity, would you even want to

bother? I don’t know. Only you do. But if I don’t ask, I’ll never know, and it’s that

wondering whether or not, that’s eating my guts out. So now, it’s your turn to talk to

me”.


Damn! She was my s****r, but she was just as much of a turn-on now as she had

ever been. Not just her body, but her heart and soul as well. This was going to

take some serious thinking.


“Sarah, let me sl**p on it tonight, okay? I’ve never even considered it. Not until

now, anyway. But, for what it’s worth, I do love you. Still. But one of those scars I

mentioned has got me staying away from loving any woman. There aren’t too

many ladies that I’m inclined to change that for”. I stared into her eyes, looking for

an answer. Hell, I’d settle for a subtle hint! But deep down inside me, I knew I had

feelings for this woman that had been launched so many years ago, and still

existed.


“Sarah, like I said, there aren’t many women, but you just might be one”.


July 4th doesn’t have fireworks as bright as the lights in my s****r Sarah’s eyes at

that moment!


I felt exhausted, both physically and emotionally. Just to complicate matters, I was

given my choice of beds to sl**p in, one being the guest bed and the other my

s****r’s. One part of me wanted some space and time to sort out my aching head.

The other screamed at me to do something about the ache I my heart. All that,

and I was too tired to even make the decision! But I’d let my head rule my heart for

so many years that it had become second nature. My first gut reaction was to use

the guest bed, get some rest, and think through this whole situation until the

morning.


Sarah and I crawled into her bed anyway.


There was a method to the madness. First, letting my head rule my heart had

gotten me into enough shit over the years. It was time for a change. Second, if you

had to make a choice between sl**ping alone or with my gorgeous s****r, the

question wouldn’t have come up in the first place!


We overcame the initial awkwardness easier than I thought we would. Well,

maybe it was just me that felt awkward, because Sarah showed no signs of being

uncomfortable disrobing in front of me. With that body, she sure had nothing to be

ashamed of! I didn’t feel quite so gallant. In fact, I felt like an embarrassed

bridegroom, overly concerned with my bride’s reaction to what she had married!

The years had added a few pounds and several extra inches around my middle.

Definitely not the body my little s****r had known the last time we had been

together! For the first time in my life, I felt self-conscious!


“Mmm! Big b*****r, you’ve got too many clothes on! Get your fat ass undressed,

and into that bed before I do it myself!”, Sarah growled at me. I had no idea if her

comment was for her benefit or mine. To be honest, I no longer cared, either.

Within seconds we were under the sheets, her in a sheer nightie that reached just

below her pussy, and me in my undershorts. I chuckled to my self that this pair had

a very slim chance of seeing the light of morning still intact. My little s****r had

been known to literally shred fabrics that got between her and her desired

destination!


It’s amazing how you go through inconsequential details in your mind in a new

situation, and tonight was no different for me. For example, Sarah and I had our

preferred locations on a bed when we were together, and we automatically

assumed those positions now. As I got comfortable, I realized that this side had a

definite imprint that told me my s****r usually slept where I was now. When I

mentioned that fact to her, she was quite unaware of it, then came up with one of

the greatest come-backs ever.


“Guess I must have been keeping that side warm for my big b*****r. Either that, or

anticipating him being back with me!”. I didn’t care which it was, or whether it was

true or not. But it did inspire me to pull Sarah closer to me. She immediately laid

her head on my chest wrapped an arm over my stomach, and covered my legs

with her upper thigh.


In less than a nanosecond, thirty five years of being lost and apart from each other

disappeared!

“Damn, Brian! I’ve wanted this moment for so fucking long! Even when I was in

Tom’s arms, I remembered what it was like to be in yours. Even had fantasies

about it! Now that I’m here again, I’m never leaving! Not until you’re dead and

cold, and that’s still a questionable thing!”, Sarah murmured. It sounded kind of

ghoulish, but I knew exactly what she meant.


“I know what you mean, s*s. But I’ll tell you a secret. I’m gonna count to three, and

if your lips aren’t up here, I’m gonna drag you up by the hairs until they are!”.


Sarah lifted her eyes as her muscles anticipated moving. Just as she was about

an inch away from my hungry lips, I mumbled, “Three”, then tasted her luscious

kisses. She almost attacked me, her demanding urgency for love possessing me,

consuming me, making me feel helplessly vulnerable to her. I’d lost many, many

battles against my little s****r’s charms. This proved to be another one.


As Sarah broke that long-overdue kiss, she whispered, “I thought you said you

were counting to three?”.


“I did. I just didn’t say I would count by ones!”, I whispered back. She chuckled

softly, then attacked me again, her tongue almost forcing itself on me. As I said, I

never could say no to my little s****r. She gained entrance, and ran her tongue up

the back of my upper teeth and across my palette. It had been electric when we

were younger, and it was even more so now. I groaned in delight, not able to stop

the reaction even if I had wanted to. Almost instinctively, my hand sought her

breast, wanting it, needing it, demanding the softness of it against my palm. Even

after the missing decades between us, I knew exactly where it was, what part of it

felt so familiar, and what portions gave Sarah the most pleasure. Spreading my

thumb, I cupped the underside of her as I enveloped that magical orb of femininity,

drawn to her like a moth to light. Sliding over her gossamer-like smooth skin, my

fingers found her nipple, capturing it between thumb and index finger in a grip that

allowed me to lightly tease her quickly-hardening nub. Sarah gasped deeply, then

moaned as her breath escaped. Being locked against her lips, I felt that moan

more than heard it


We both froze in the rapture of our physical contact, neither one of us willing to

break the spell it cast over us. But Sarah wanted more. Still clamped to my lips,

and with my hands fondling her breast, she slid her own hand down my belly and

over my semi-erect cock. Her fingers lightly traced an outline from the back of my

nut sac to the tip of my cockhead and back down again. It took maybe two

complete cycles to get me as hard as I remembered being when I was nineteen!

Twice more and her fingers found the waistband of my shorts and scooted under

it. Pausing on the way to continuing her manipulation of my turgid meat, she

tickled the pubic hairs at the base of my cock. That had driven me crazy the last

time we made love, and it still had the same effect, only more so!


In reaction to my little s****r’s touch, I rolled us both over so that she was on her

back and I was on my side. Sarah’s fingers were trapped between my thighs

during that manoeuver, gripping my sac lightly but deliberately. I snatched the hem

of her nightie with my hand and pushed it up to her neck, then broke our kiss so

that I might taste her marble-hard nipple between my lips. Sarah stopped stroking

me just long enough to remove that fabric barrier to her chest, then re-established

her claim to the exclusivity of my manhood. The confines of my shorts became a

frustration for her, and she grabbed the leg opening and ripped it to oblivion! A

part of me felt shocked as I realized that I wore a waistband and a leg opening of

elastic, but nothing between those two items. The sensation of her fingers on my

prick pushed that thought out of my head instantly! It also called up a demanding

desire in my hand to practise its wanderlust tendencies as I traced a pathway

from her breast, over her tummy, danced sensuously in the forest of her corn-silk

soft pussy fur, as continued its journey to the wondrous secrets of her slit.


My first encounter was the hood of her clitoris, and I hooked my finger at the apex

of that inverted V as I beckoned her nub to join in our re-acquaintance. The

response was almost instantaneous as Sarah’s sex button emerged to greet me

at the same time its owner groaned in delighted rapture. She jerked her leg,

bending it at the knee as she invited, begged, and demanded that I explore the

entire territory of her gash. As desperately as I wanted to comply, I wasn’t

anywhere near finished with the conversation with my favourite friend, her nub. By

the feel of the pressure Sarah was pushing herself against my finger, it wasn’t

ready to part either. However, all good things must come to an end, and I took my

leave as I slid deeper into the cavern of her vulva, replacing that wandering digit

with my thumb to console her deserted clit. It must have appreciated the gesture,

as Sarah gasped and groaned even more as I sought her entrance. Her outer lips

opened to my intrusion like the petals of a flower, welcoming me like a long-lost

lover in to that love-cave that I hadn’t visited for so long. As though to spread the

welcome mat, her love canal flooded it self with Sarah’s juices, beckoning me to

come in and correct a long-overdue absence.
Somehow, Sarah’s panties had disappeared from her body, and to this day, I

have no idea how or where. I just know that their guard over her charms was totally

ineffective, and their disappearance appreciated by both of us. It also made my

return to her cave of passion more welcoming.


As I extended my search, Sarah’s demand that I spend as much time visiting as

possible was expressed in a series of quick gasps, moans, groans, and mewls,

each one increasing my feelings of lust and love more than the last. God, I wanted

this woman! My finger just had to pave the way for my now-straining cock, the

same one my s****r’s hand had tight possession of! Moving to the ridges of her

G-spot that I had known so well before, I lightly rubbed across them as an

announcement of my return. My beckoning to that erogenous area of Sarah’s sex

was greeted with an onslaught of lust and desire.


“Oh God, Brian! I’ve waited for this for so goddamned long! You still know this

body, and that part of me that wants you inside me so badly! Shit, big b*****r, I

need you to make me cum!”. Within seconds I could feel her walls beckoning,

calling, demanding my further residence as her cunt contracted and gripped me in

an unyielding attempt at total capture. The arch of her back off the bed advertised

to anyone sensing her that she was about to soar to the heights of an

overwhelming orgasm. I welcomed its coming, invited its arrival, insisted on its

advance. Sarah pushed her hips f***efully against my arm as her cum consumed

her very existence.


“Y-e-s-s-s, big b*****r! I’m c-c-u-u-u-m-m-m-n-n-n-g-g-g!!”, and Sarah’s entire

body trembled, shook, and froze as the sensations of her climax superceded

everything else in her being! I’m not sure who enjoyed this trip to Nirvana more,

her for going there, or me for being able to open the gates to her pleasure. The

increased pressure of her grasp on my cock almost made me a connected part of

her experience, and I loved it! I continued to stimulate her vagina until she eased

out of its claim on her.


“Dammit, Brian! You have no idea how much I missed how you can do that to me,

to my body! Now it’s my turn! Come inside me, give me that gorgeous cock of

yours, fill your little s****r that’s missed you so fucking bad all these years!”, and

that little wisp of femininity rolled me over her thigh into a position of demand

between her legs. In one swift movement, she had placed me just at the entrance

to her cunt, and was rocking her hips with sufficient f***e to wrap her pussy lips

around my cockhead. It was an invitation no man could refuse, even if he’d been

dead for two hundred years! My lust insisted that I ram myself deep into her as

quickly as I could, but the love for this wonderful woman demanded that I savour

every inch, every millimetre of the journey! Advancing slowly but deliberately into

her love channel, the ridge of my glans explored and delighted in the many

textures of her cunt walls, until we were finally joined by both our sexes and our

pubic bones. I could feel the pointed hardness of her clit as it pressed against my

skin, seeking its own private doorway into my body! We both gasped and revelled

in the union, and probably made enough noise to wake the dead! And you know

what? Neither one of us gave a flying fuck about anybody, or anything, outside our

tight sphere of consciousness!


“Fuck me, big b*****r! Fuck your little s****r’s cunt and make her come! God,

Brian, I need you so fucking badly! If you even think about pulling that cock out of

me, I’ll cut the Goddamned thing off and keep it until my dying day! Take me!

Now!”, Sarah screamed lustfully. A thought about correcting her terminology flew

into my brain. It left almost as soon as it arrived, probably because the feelings

that Sarah’s pussy was telegraphing to my groin, my cock, and my entire body

were so overwhelming that there wasn’t room for conscious thought! I had never

wanted a woman as much as I wanted my little s****r that moment! Instinctively,

my hips began to pull my manhood out of her sex tube, then push me back in to

the farthest reaches of her cum cavity, slowly at first, then faster with the power of

her lust. The connection between us demanded more of her, and for her! It felt like

mere seconds later that my balls tightened and lifted as they primed my cum-tube

with a huge charge of womb-filling scalding spunk! Damn, as much as my body

wanted to climax, the sensory overload screamed for more of her, of this coupling,

of her total possession of me! But try as I might to control that invading pressure

at the base of my cock, I was helpless!


As the imminence of my explosion established itself, I became aware of the

tightening grip of Sarah’s walls on my turgid meat. We would cum together! Now,

instead of dreading the culmination of our joining, I welcomed it, craved it, almost

willed it! Sarah arched her back in an effort to f***e me as deep inside her as

was physically possible. To that end, I rammed my phallus as deep into her as I

could go, then kept it at that depth as the first stream of my hot sticky cream burst

from my jizz slit in its quest for her waiting womb! In response, Sarah’s cum-canal

almost sucked me to its furthest extent, yelling for more of my seed! In unison, we

screamed of the domination of our lust to the rest of the world! As our orgasms

invaded every cell of our bodies, the intensity was such that I could almost feel my

s****r’s orgasm in conjunction with my own! The grip of her legs around my waist

implies that she could also feel mine! We were joined not only physically, but

spiritually as well! Never, in all my memories, had I felt this much a part of another

human being’s existence! The closest I could come to for a description was an

effect similar to Alice Through The Looking Glass! We rode the crest of that wave

of passion and lust together, our souls joined as they swooped through the open

skies of our joint existence! Too soon, the experience ended, but the memory of

that one shared moment would remain until the stars all burned out!


With a peace that I hadn’t felt inside me for . . . well, a very long time, I held my

little s****r as tightly as I dared, afraid that after finding her again, I might lose her!

If the question of being in love with her had been posed before, it was a no-

brainer now! I could feel and sense that Sarah felt exactly the same way, and for

the same reasons. It was a toss-up as to who held who the closest and tightest,

not that the final score amounted to a hill of beans. We both knew, deep in our

hearts, that the separation from each other was over, and the reunification was

the single most important aspect of our very existence. No words were needed to

communicate the revelation to each other, and none were spoken.


“Brain? I love you, dammit! I’ve wanted you, needed you, and on occasion, had

you, most of my life. But I’ve never felt this close to anyone, ever, before! I just wish

it never had to end, that’s all”.


“End? Who says it’ll ever end, s*s? You just took a part of me that I can’t exist

without, so I guess I’ll just have to either fade away, or stick around for the rest of

whatever! Like it or not, you’re gonna have to get used to your big b*****r

invading your life. Think you can handle that?”.


The warmth and strength of her kiss as she possessed another part of me for

eternity was answer enough.


“One more little favour, Sarah? Please, please, don’t ever ask me to fuck you

again. I’ve had you, taken you, loved you, given myself freely to you, and hope to

live ling enough to do all that again. But I’ve never just straight-out fucked you. You

mean too much to me to just use you and discard the left-overs. I know, it’s a picky

little thing, but it’s also a part of me that you’ve made me realize. I neither can, nor

want to lose track of that gift. Deal?”.


Sarah squeezed me tight enough to remind me of my ribs, and it was painful.

Painful, but in a good way, a loving way, a part of us way. It just wasn’t something I

wanted to go through continuously. I definitely would, however, always remember

the lady that had caused that sharp reaction, and why she’d done it.


For the rest of our lives, I’d remember.

Sarah eased out of the bed and made her way carefully over to her bureau,

opening one of the drawers just out of my vision of its contents.

“Just where the hell do you thing you’re going, young lady?”, I demanded of her.

“Get the pretty little ass over yours back here, and hold me like no other woman

can! That isn’t a request, either! It’s a demand!”, I growled at my little s****r.

“Listen, Buddy!. I have a pussy full of my b*****r’s hot cum in me, and I intend to

keep every drop of his life-giving cream, and every degree of his heat inside my

cunt, to savour for as long as I can! You have no fucking idea of how much that

means to me, how long I’ve waited to have a part of him inside me again! I’m

grabbing a pair of panties to help hold him inside me!”, and she slipped on a pair

of pink silk panties that barely covered her pussy. Pulling them up tight enough to

do their job of retaining my cum, they outlined her slit like a second skin. Seeing

her gorgeous sex inspired a threatening twitch from my cock,

“I saw that, Brian Pelham!”, Sarah declared. “Try that one more time and I’ll suck

you until you’re hard again, then ride you until I’m so fucking full of your spunk that

I’ll leave tracks like a fucking slug for a week!”. Sarah could always get me

lathered when she talked dirty like that, and she knew it!

There were still logistics to plan, problems and conflicts to overcome, and a

hundred and one other details to take care of. Most of them would be relatively

easy, but one or two would prove to both of us just how strong that commitment to

each other that had started almost a half century earlier really was.

The next morning, over coffee, I had some more of those usual ten million

questions buzzing around in my brain. A lot of them had been answered last night,

but some still existed. Sarah still wore those protective panties from the previous

night, and not much else. The sight of her body made it almost impossible to

concentrate on anything else. But I tried. Honest, I really did!

“Umm, s*s? You mentioned an emergency crisis when you called. Gonna fill me in

on what that is, and maybe how I can help?”.

“That depends, b*****r of mine. You mentioned that you might stick around, right?

Any decisions yet?”.

“Yeah. Well, sort of. I know what I want and need to do. I just haven’t figured out

where I need to be to do it. And you’re right. That was almost another repeat of

ducking the question, wasn’t it?”.

“Maybe. Tell me what it is that you want to do. We’ll come back to the where you

want to do it part later”.

“Okay, what I want to do, and need to do, is be with my little s****r for the rest of

whatever. Last night proved to me beyond all doubt that, while I may be able to

live like an urban hermit, I really don’t want to any more. There’s something inside

me that makes me feel complete, fulfilled, and worthwhile. It also seems that you’

re the only person I know that can bring that part of me out. Now that I’ve found it

again, and you too, I’ll be damned if I’m prepared to live without it. Or you, for that

matter. I warned you about that last night, just before we fell asl**p. Remember?”.

“Oh yeah, I remember! This morning, I thought you might have said that in the heat

of passion, and I’ve been a little afraid of that possibility. Are you telling me that I

can stop worrying now?”.

“Yeah . . . yeah, s*s, I am. You asked me if I was still in love with you last night,

remember? Well, turns out I am, so I’ve got the same problem as you. Only cure I

can think of is to get back to what we dreamed of years ago. That brings up the

next question though. Are we gonna stay here in Idaho, growing spuds or

whatever, or are we going to ship you out to Ontario? There’s strong arguments

both ways on that point. Talk to me, little s****r. I need you to be in this fifty-fifty”.

“Brian, if it was just me, I wouldn’t care if we moved to Pago-Pago! But you do

have a niece, and she says she wants to get to know her uncle. Her life is here in

Idaho, and to be honest, I can’t see her pulling up roots and moving to Ontario. I’m

not so sure that, with her being almost as important in my life as you are, I’d be

comfortable in Ontario without her. So there’s a dilemma we have to address,

right? It might mean that, if we’re going to be together, you’d have to move down

here. Is that do-able?”.

My mind raced through a thousand scenarios, but it was do-able, as she phrased

it. I’d have to pull a lot of strings and call every favour I was owed, but yeah, it was

do-able. I went through some of my ideas with my little s****r, just to help reassure

her that our separation was finally over. Then I downed my coffee, poured a refill,

and made some phone calls.

Brad, my boss, couldn’t give me a definitive answer, but promised he would just

as soon as he found anything out. Until that happened, there was no sense

banging my head on a wall. The walls always won anyway.

Just as I was sitting down at the table again, the door burst open and in walked

my niece! I’d never met her before, or even seen her picture, but I would have

recognized her anywhere, even on a moonless night! And despite my weakening

eyesight brought about with age, I think I had my first experience with double

vision! Annie, my niece, struck me as a perfect clone of Sarah when I had last

seen her, at the ripe old age of eighteen! For reasons that I didn’t have the

concentration to figure out, that sight made my heart rate almost double!

“Hi! You must be my uncle Brian, right?”. any control I had ever had of my facial

muscles evaporated as my jaw headed for the floor at the acceleration rate of

gravity. “I’m Annie, your niece! Mum said you’d be here today, and I’ve been so

looking forward to getting to know you!”.

Ever had one of those situations happen to you that had red flashing lights and

warning bells going off in your head? You have?

As of that second, me too . . . .

As you can see, there's a potential opening to turn this into a multi-part story.

Send me a PM if you'd like to see it grow. Meanwhile, I have some other outlines

to work on and finish. I'll post them when I feel they're ready . . . if anyone's

interested. ... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 2728  |  
99%
  |  10

ARPITA - Once A whore Always a Whore part III

Arpita listened in disbelief as her three lovers explained to her, the plan they have chalked out to dismiss the growing rumour of a scandal involving her and them. Ever since Arpita had joined the office, it had been buzzing with rumours of a scandalous affair between her and her three bosses – Rahul, Anjan, and Unmesh. Pritam’s, Arpita’s husband’s, sudden meteoric rise had been the main attraction of the rumour, and his colleagues doubted if he had been using his wife for the bargain.

And Arpita’s usual slutty appearance and attitude had also been adding much fuel towards her controversial role of just an official secretary. And the others started making up stories of what must have been going on, behind the locked doors, during the long meetings between her and her bosses.

At first it had seemed like a passing rumour, and the bosses didn’t pay much attention towards being cautious. But gradually as it grew into a juicy gossip, they couldn’t ignore it any longer. They had immediately met in secret and discussed about it. A lot was at stake – their reputation, their families, the upcoming promotion cycle – especially when Rahul was a very close contender for the post of the country head, they simply couldn’t afford to ruin all of those by this revelation of a gossip.
There could have been still a way to stop it, if it was a gossip only. But the problem was that it was completely true. They rebuked themselves for not being cautious early enough as it was already too late and the gossip was already wide spread in their office as well as other branches. And all of them thought that there was no chance of making people shut, but there was still a very good chance of diverting them towards a new direction.

And then after carefully assessing the chances of their strategy to succeed, they had called on Arpita and decided to involve her too. She infact was the key element of their strategy, and without her cooperation the strategy was as good as failed. But they knew, over the last few months, Arpita had been totally under their control. And to some extent she had been in love with all three of them. So they considered it would be easy to convince her in playing her part in that strategy – Just like she did when they convinced her poor husband.

So on the immediate next weekend, they had taken Arpita out with them to a nearby resort so that they could spend good time in convincing her to take part in this devious plan of theirs. Arpita however had no idea of they were planning. She was aware of the gossips, but never lend an ear to those as she was far busy in pleasing her lovers and remain in the centre of their attention.

With time she had fallen in love with them. It had been a long time since she had been working as the private secretary, and all long she had been in love with her three bosses. She could do anything and everything for them – over the last few months there had been nothing holding her back, and she had done everything possible for them, and she loved doing those too. She started loving being fucked in all her holes – the cunt and ass alike. She no longer was virgin at ass and even enjoyed being fucked at both the holes at the same time. She also no longer scorned from sucking and eating their sperms. For most of the time she sucked them, she would made them ejaculate in her mouth, and then swallow their load happily. Such was her ever growing love for them.

They too knew about it, knew how much in love and obedience she was in. In fact that was the whole reason why they assumed that it will not be very difficult to convince Arpita in taking part in their little plan. However they didn’t wanted to be too rude and self centred at the same time, so they chose to take her out to the resort and give her ample pleasure and joy before revealing their plan to her.

Arpita, on the other hand, unaware of any such hidden agenda, looked forward to a weekend of pure fun and pleasure. She enjoyed being out with them for such longer durations. At office they had to be always very discreet and private, not that it helped much but outside she could be with them for 24 hours. She was also aware of their married lives and other priorities but never had any problem with them as they provided ample attention to her to manage.

So during that weekend too, for the entire one and a half day they gave her ample pleasure – they fucked her one on one, they fucked her two at a time, even three at a time. It was one of the best times she had spent with them. She allowed them to fuck her however way they wished, and in whichever hole they chose. She sucked them as many times as they wished and ate their sperms without any regret. She was no longer herself but had become an object of pleasure for her lovers.

And they too ensured that Arpita enjoys herself before they reveal their plan to her. And then before the weekend was almost over, they decided to discuss the topic with her. And Arpita listened in disbelief as her three lovers explained to her what they had decided to counter the rumour in their names. Unmesh explained her everything in details, and she was unable to belief that they had thought of such a plan.

***

The plan was simple. They wanted Arpita to seduce some other managers of the company so that the rumour involving them would slowly stop at the face of new stories. Arpita listened to them in shock and surprise. She couldn’t believe in her ears that they actually wanted her to do it. Just a few months ago, she had been an innocent housewife, lovable and loyal to her husband, Pritam. She loved him a lot and was truly dedicated towards him.

Then fate had taken this wild turn for her. And she met Rahul, Anjan, and Unmesh. And the night she had spent with her husband’s bosses had changed her completely. That night had induced a certain wild desire in her. She was completely overwhelmed by the magnitude of it. And she was no longer content with her husband, Pritam, and fell in love with the wild and raw instincts she felt with his bosses.

And Arpita felt equally attracted towards all three of them. So much that she readily left her husband to be their whore. And since then, she had thought of nothing but about them. Slowly she had grown dedicated and loyal to them as much as she was to her husband, before meeting them. And then when Unmesh explained her about their plan, she listened in shock and surprise.

“No” was Arpita’s immediate reaction. “I won’t be able to do it” she said again to reinf***e her view. “But why?” asked Rahul, calmly. And all of them look at her intently, waiting for her answer. Arpita’s heart was beating heavily. She was still unsettled by the magnitude of their plan. “Because… because…” she paused again to reiterate her reason in her mind again.

“Because I love you all, I cannot do all of these with others” she said, trying to explain them how she only loves and wishes to please them only. All of them listened as Arpita explained to them, hoping that they will not want her to be a part of their heinous plan. And for almost a couple of hours they argued within each other. With Unmesh, Anjan, and Rahul trying to convince her, while Arpita trying to pursue them in planning something else.

But with every passing argument, it was Arpita whose resolution was growing weaker. “We respect and love you for the sacrifice you made for your husband on that night in the resort” said Anjan, “and that is what made us so much attracted towards you. Love you. Adore you. And today, we are in a position where we too need a similar sacrifice from you” he continued pursuing her. “We know how much you love us, but if you do not do this for us, we will all be ruined. Please Arpita” said Rahul and held her hand pleadingly.

Arpita’s arguments were badly routed. She had nothing more to say in protest, and no other choice but to agree. “Will you do it for your love?” asked Unmesh, and Arpita nodded her head slowly.
“But what do I need to do?” asked Arpita once they finished congratulating her for yet another bold sacrifice. “Don’t worry about that. Unmesh will brief you at the right time” said Rahul, and then he hugged her in a tight embrace to show his gratitude. Arpita felt a little relief from the warmth of his arms. And as Rahul eased her further back, she let her lips to be taken in his mouth and sucked.

Unmesh and Anjan left them alone as Arpita was pushed down on the bed by Rahul who was on top of her. Rahul started by kissing and sucking her lips, and within some moments both were naked and smooching each other. Arpita had opened her legs slightly to let Rahul ease himself on her. His cock was already throbbing and wanting to enter her warm pussy.

Arpita felt it poking around her vagina. She opened up her legs a little more and then reached between their bodies to guide it slowly inside her cunt. “Uuuuummmmmmmmppphhhh” she felt a little goose-bump as the cock slid quickly inside her moist hole. Rahul too smiled a little at her wincing, and then drove his cock further inside before starting to stroke it in and out of her vagina.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm” Arpita bit her lips and started moaning as Rahul started banging her faster and harder. She had been fucked several times during that weekend, but yet Arpita was as horny as ever. She lifted her legs up and let it hang loosely in the air, keeping them wide apart so that Rahul can reach deep into her with every thrust.

“Aaaahhhhhhhh… ahhhhhhhhh… Ahahahhhhhh.. Aaaahhhhhhhhhh” she kept moaning as Rahul kept ploughing his large cock in and out of her pussy. “You are such an obedient girl Arpita, and I love you so much for it” Rahul said between fucking and kissing her juicy lips. “Mmmmm… I love you too” Arpita responded and then wrapped her arms more closely and tightly around him. She pulled him closer to her body and kissing back at his lips while Rahul’s cock continued reaching deeper in her pussy.

“Aaaaahhhhhhhh… aaaahhhhhhh… aaaaaahhhhhhhh… aaaaahhhhhhhh…” and then there was a series of breathless moans which took over, as both the bodies intertwined and remained locked for the eternal pleasure. Rahul stroked his cock hard, and Arpita held him tightly and the both moaned harder until they came together in a huge burst of their desires.

***

One week later. Arpita and Unmesh were busy in the later’s cabin. Over the last one week they had not spoken much about their plan, but the frequency of calling her in their cabin for a quick fuck has reduced. They were now wary of keeping clear of any further controversies and only met her when it was safe meeting her. But this day, Unmesh had summoned her to his cabin as the first stage of their plan was ready for execution.

“Do you know Kukreja?” asked Unmesh. Arpita looked at her and nodded. Kukreja was a senior manager in the sales team which Unmesh heads. He was 45+ and was not liked by the ladies of the office. He was known for his flirty attitude and there wasn’t a single lady in the office with whom he hadn’t tried to flirt. There had also been talks in the office about a number of occasions where he had given indecent proposals to lady colleagues who worked under him. He was a typical leech no one liked.

“He is the softest of the targets, and is going to be our first victim” Unmesh announced with a vicious grin on his face. He has seen how Arpita winced at the mention of his name but he was as suitable as any for their plan. Arpita personally didn’t like Kukreja. He had tried to flirt with her as well, but she had not given much ado to that so far. But now it seems, she will not only have to give in to the nuances of this lecherous character, but also give herself up to him.

She drew a deep breath and nodded her head, but was not sure how exactly she was going to do that. Unmesh solved that problem of hers too. He had not only decided who is going to be the first victim of their plan, he had also thought of how they are going to trap him. “Listen carefully” he told Arpita, “The month end is nearing, and I will give Kukreja the job to reconcile the accounts at a time when he will have no way but stay late at office” Unmesh smiled as he reached the most heinous part of his plan. “And I will ask you to assist him, so that you too need to stay back with him while most of the staffs would have left.” Unmesh paused for Arpita to absorb the intention and then continued, “And I am sure as soon as he realises that you too are alone, he would want to take full opportunity of it…” he then stopped without having to explain her how she needed to react. Throughout the last week they had been reminding her of her commitment. And now was the time to act on it.

***

Two days later. Arpita went into Unmesh’ room to submit a report he had asked from her. When she went in she saw Unmesh was busy discussing some files with Kukreja. Unmesh asked her to wait until he had finished his job with Kukreja. He seemed really annoyed over some matter and there was an anxious look on Kukreja’s face too. Yet Kukreja took the opportunity to shoot a dirty look at her. But Arpita, instead of frowning back at him returned a smile.

“No no no, there figures doesn’t match Kukreja. I cannot show these to the boss tomorrow. I don’t know how but you will need to fix these today” Unmesh said in an agitated tone. “But sir, it’s already 7, and it will take atleast 2 hours to get these done again” replied Kukreja. “I don’t care” Said Unmesh, “Let it take 2 hours or 5, I need these corrected and at my table by tomorrow”.

Kukreja took a deep breath, “But sir even most of my team member too have left by now, how can I do this alone?” he asked in a really pleading tone.

“You need help?” asked Unmesh in a mocking tone, “Ok, here you go” and then he turned towards Arpita, “Arpita can you please stay back a little longer today and help Mr. Kukreja with these files?” and as planned casted the die. Arpita nodded back and then Unmesh turned back at Kukreja “There you go, problems solved, now can you kindly get on with it?” he asked in a more mocking tone than before.

Kukreja looked at Arpita, and pretended to be not so happy. But in reality he was overjoyed on having the opportunity to stay back alone with this extremely sexy lady. Unmesh too smiled upon the success of his trap, and as the two left his cabin he winked at Arpita who smiled back nervously.

The two left Unmesh’ cabin and headed for Kukreja’s cubicle. The area was still not completely empty, here and there a couple of guys stayed back finishing their remaining work in a hurry. And Arpita worried that these guys may fail the plan. “How about working from the secretary’s room?” Arpita asked Kukreja, “most of them must have left by now, so we can work alone without much disturbance” she concluded and immediately Kukreja agreed to it.

And as Arpita led him towards her room, Kukreja followed her behind gazing at her sexy figure with his lusty eyes. He gazed at her round sexy ass, and how it moved as she walked. He continued gazing at it and burnt with the desire to touch it. He was already feeling fortunate to be alone with her after desiring it for so long.

Back in the room, they settled at Arpita’s desk with the work, and Arpita started looking for excuses to seduce him. It wasn’t something too difficult either, as Kukreja himself started making advantage of their situation and started making flirty remarks. And all Arpita had to do was keep up with it and lure him at the right moment.

In between work Kukreja started making small talk with her, and then suddenly he spoke about the rumour involving her and the bosses – “You know right what some useless guys have been talking about you?” he asked. Arpita looked at him and pretended to be unaware and then nodded her head. “Well about you and Rahul, Anjan, etc. They say that you are doing more for them than your work permits” he said to bring the lady up to speed with the rumours.

“Well, is it?” asked Arpita, pretending to be surprised, “But why would someone talk like that about me?” and tried to look shocked. “Yes, I know, they are probably jealous of your beauty” he said in a more pressing voice, “In reality they all desire you” he added and then leaned a little closer to her.
“Is it?” Arpita smiled, and then looking back at Kukreja’s eyes “And you? You don’t desire me?” she asked in a naughty tone. “Well how does our desires matter, we know we can never touch the sun” Kukreja replied and then rolled her eyes all over her.

Arpita leant a little further and then said “Well, how can you say that if you never try?” she asked and then there was an awkward silence for a moment. Then Arpita grabbed Kukreja’s tie, and pulled him closer towards her, until his lips were just inches away. She then leant further slightly and both their lips met. Arpita closed her eyes as she felt Kukreja’s lips open slightly and the taking her lips between them he started sucking and kissing her lips.

She then felt his hands slowly come forward and holding her. He fiddled a little and then slowly started unbuttoning her shirt, all the while kissing her soft and juicy lips. He hurried with the buttons but couldn’t get rid of the shirt without Arpita’s help. She stopped kissing her at first, and then stood up and took couple of steps back. Kukreja looked at her with an open jaw. And Arpita smiled and then slowly took off her shirt and then her skirt. And Kukreja looked at her almost naked body with eyes full of lust.

She then slowly came back towards Kukreja and knelt down in front of him. Kukreja stuck his hand out to touch her breasts and Arpita didn’t stop her. As he touched her breasts and started pressing them, she calmly unzipped his pants and took his already erect cock out. Kukreja let out a sigh of relief as Arpita went down and started kissing and licking his cock.

“Ohhh yeaaaaaaaaaaa” he moaned gently as Arpita took his cock in her mouth and started sucking it. His hand was still on her breasts, playing with her nipples while his cock was slowly getting sucked by this sexy colleague of hers. “Oooohhhhhhhhhhhh Arpita…” he moaned, “I never knew you were so bold… and… so sexxxyyyyyyyyyyyyy…” he closed his eyes from the wonderful feeling at his cock.

Arpita continued sucking her without interruption and was focussed on getting done with it. She was doing it for her lovers but herself didn’t felt much pleasure from it. Listening to Kukreja’s moans, she was sure that she was on track with the plan. But at the same time she didn’t wanted Kukreja to fill her mouth with his disgusting cum. However Arpita continued sucking him for some time, bringing him at the edge of his limits and then immediately stopped and stood up.

Kukreja opened his eyes and stared back at her in surprise. Arpita looked at her with a smile, and then slowly lowering her panties she beckoned him. “Come give me a nice fuck now” she said and immediately bent against her desk. Kukreja looked at her in awe, her nicely toned legs which she put apart to expose her pussy from behind.

He bit her teeth and stood up, stroking his cock. Arpita waited for him in the perfect position so that he can easily slide his cock through her exposed cunt. Kukreja too didn’t delayed as he put his hands on her waist and then bringing her a little closer, started rubbing his cock on her cunt. “Mmmmmmmmmmm” Arpita faked a lusty moan in order to lure him into the act quickly.

And then Kukreja slowly pushed his cock right into her juicy and fleshy vagina. “Oooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh” she moaned genuinely this time as his cock slowly dug deep inside her. And then Kukreja started moving it in and out of her hole. “SSSsssssssssssssssssssssss” It was hard not to moan, and as Kukreja continued fucking her, Arpita started feeling horny and continued moaning.

Her moans encouraged him even further and he continued banging her harder. “MMmmmm…. Ooohhhh… ohhhhh… ohhhhhh… ohhhhh…” both moaned in unison as Kukreja slowly reached the zenith of his feeling. He grabbed her even tightly and his strokes became harder as he was came so close of climaxing.

“Ahhhhhh… Ahhhhhh… Ahhhhh…” he moaned as he stroked through towards coming inside her. “Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss” and then he grabbed her tightly from behind and stayed still, allowing his pulses to calm down. Arpita realised that he was already spent, she turned around and faced her with a fake smile. She then hugged him again and started kissing him. The both kissed each other one final time before Arpita carefully headed outside and then towards the toilet to wash herself.

***

The first bit of the plan was no doubt a success. Within days there had been whispers about an illicit affair between Arpita and Kukreja. Unmesh was right in judging Kukreja. Not only he took the bait, but also boasted about it happily and hence doing their work far easier. Atleast for some time people will no longer talk about the three bosses but the new development. And if they are able to continue feeding the gossip loving staff with more of such rumours, they will slowly forget about the original topic.

All of them looked very happy as they met to discuss the second step of the plan. All of them looked happy but Arpita. Ever since she had seduced and fucked Kukreja she had to live with his further advances. Just the other day, they both ended up in the same elevator, and Kukreja nonchalantly put his hand in her skirt to give a gentle squeeze at her ass. She was fortunate that no one else, in the elevator noticed. But Kukreja continued growing bolder with such exploits.

She had no choice but to live with it. So far she had been able to avoid him successfully apart from that one occasion. But she was completely worried how successful she will be in avoiding such situations in future. “Arpita! Are you listening?” Anjan’s voice brought her back from her thoughts, and she looked around to realise that they were waiting for her to concentrate. “Yes… sorry I was…” she tried to make some excuses and then looked at them to continue.

“So I was saying that our next plan should be…” Unmesh continued re-iterating the plan since Arpita had not listened to it minutely. And he continued until it Arpita understood it in great details. Like the previous one, it too was a devilish one. And Unmesh explained her bit by bit until she was convinced.

As part of the plan, Unmesh send Pritam – Arpita’s husband – out on a business assignment, so that he would not return for atleast 2 days, which would give then enough time to execute their next plan. This time their target was Rajat. Rajat is a member of Unmesh’ sales teams and he used to be a close friend of Pritam. But recently, with Pritam’s unusual rise, Rajat too like many others was envious of him. Unmesh was always aware of the growing jealousies within Pritam’s contemporaries, but he could do nothing so far. Given the sacrifices Pritam had made to reach there. But now it was time to make proper use of that jealousy. He knew that Rajat would not leave an opportunity to get even with his friend, and especially if it presents itself on its own.

The plan was simple, Pritam was away and Arpita was alone at home. And if she willingly gives herself away to her husband’s jealous friend, he was bound to fall for it. And more so, since Rajat had been so jealous of his friend, he was bound to boast his little exploit in order to get even with him. And that was exactly what they wanted – a new scandal, a new rumour.

The die was cast, and it was now up to Arpita to play according to the script. And she didn’t failed either. The evening when Pritam was away from home, Rajat finished his work and left office at his usual time. He took his bike from the parking and then set out towards his home. Just when he was about to come out of the parking, he saw Arpita standing beside the gate. Rajat knew Arpita from the time when he and Pritam were good friends. He had gone to their place several times. All these times he had also felt jealous that his friend had such a beautiful and cute wife.

And then he too had heard the rumours involving Arpita. Then suddenly seeing her alone, and especially knowing that Pritam was not in the town, he decided to take his chance. He immediately stopped his bike near him and called out to her. They quickly had an informal chat and then offered to help her by dropping her home. The plan was working exactly as she wanted, and she immediately agreed for it.

Arpita then carefully rode at the back of his bike, and the both quickly rode towards their home. Rajat intentionally rode fast so that Arpita would have to hold on to him tightly. Arpita too didn’t wasted the opportunity as she wrapped her arms tightly aroung Rajat, giving him a good feel of her breasts. Rajat smiled in pleasure as he felt her breasts pressed nicely against his body. And with frequent brakes, making her press against him even further, he continued towards her home.

By the time he reached their flat, he was sure that whatever he had heard about Arpita recently, was all true. And with Pritam away from the time, he started fancying his chance to be a part of those rumours. Pritam stopped below the building on which Arpita’s flat was, and she got down from the bike. Pritam looked at her and said “Nice ride wasn’t it?”

Arpita easily realised what he wanted to mean, and then not wanting to lose the opportunity she invited him up for a coffee, and Rajat was immediately ready. The way she had hung on to him on the bike, and now the invitation for coffee, Rajat knew he was up for something. He quickly parked his bike at a side and then followed Arpita inside the building.

They had to wait briefly for the lift and then as soon as the lift was there they immediately got on it. Arpita pressed the button for the desired floor and the door slowly started getting close. Rajat was bold and waiting like a hungry leopard. As soon as the doors closed, he immediately pounced on Arpita. Pushing her to the wall he started kissing all over her neck, shoulders, and lips. Arpita was stunned for some time, but then quickly started responding back. She was overwhelmed by the boldness of Rajat.
They had to stop briefly when the lift reached the desired floor, and they came out and headed for the flat. Arpita opened the door and the both went inside. It was dark and Arpita turned on the lights. Rajat was a couple of steps in front of her and was looking at her. His burning desires were notably visible in his eyes. And Arpita immediately started undressing herself.

Seeing it Rajat could not control himself anymore and he stepped ahead and took her in his arms. Arpita was able to take off her shirt and trousers by then, and was only in her bra and panties. And Rajat quickly put his hands in her panties to rub her sexy ass. They held each other in a tight embrace while Rajat continued venturing in her panties. And then he gently picked her up in his laps and headed for the bed room.

Once inside, he dropped her gently on the bed and then hurriedly stripped off his own clothes. Arpita too, took that time to take her bra and panties off. Both were naked by then and Rajat slowly climbed on the bed. Arpita used that moment to lay back and open her legs so that Rajat can ease himself between them. And once Rajat was in position, he pushed his cock in his friend’s wife’s open cunt.

“Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww” Arpita moaned in pain as Rajat’s thick cock went inside her tight pussy. And then after a brief pause, he started fucking her. “Aaaaaaaa…. Hhhhhh… aaaaaaaahhhh… ooohhhhhhhh…” Arpita started moaning in pleasure. Rajat held her tightly and continued fucking her hard. “Mmmmmmmmm… ohhhhhhhh… aaahahhhhhhhhh…” she continued moaning. More she moaned, harder Rajat fucked her, and slowly both were consumed in the flames of their own desires.

***

Rajat spent the entire night with her, eventually fucking her atleast ten times in that entire duration. A story which Rajat shared with his closest of office buddies, with pride. They too shared it with their friends, and suddenly the entire office was talking about it. What a slut this Arpita is. First the bosses, then Kukreja, and now her own husband’s friend, she was labelled as the whore. The lady colleagues looked at her disapprovingly, while the male colleagues looked at her with lusty eyes.

They all wanted a piece of her, and slowly no body was linking her with the bosses. However, it didn’t occur immediately. That is, not before Unmesh urged Arpita to fuck a few more of her colleagues. After Kukreja and Rajat, Arpita had to seduce two more – Prashant, and then John.

None of it was too difficult for Arpita. Prashant who was a Human Resource manager himself got into the trap when he invited Arpita over for a movie. All Arpita had to do was say yes and do what she does best. In the darkness of the movie hall, Prashant tried to run his hands all over Arpita. And Arpita too obliged gracefully. And then later while on the way to drop her home, they had parked the car at an empty spot and then Prashant fucked her in his car.

The case with John was slightly different. He was working late at the office and there was no one around when Arpita came and seduced him. To avoid the watchmen, they had both went to the office toilet where John fucked her atleast two times before letting her go. Like Rajat, John too was a close friend of Pritam – Arpita’s husband. And like Rajat, he too enjoyed fucking the wife of his friend whom they envied so much.

By the end of it Arpita had become something like a whore for the entire office staff. They gossiped about her, and despised her openly. The other ladies of the company started feeling disgusted with Arpita, and soon they started avoiding her. The gents started looking at her more like a sex object than a colleague. And for her too, it was becoming impossible to bear.

The other colleagues of her started ill-treating her almost at their whim. Often at the lift, she would feel a hand groping her ass or breasts discreetly. Whenever she looks at anyone she would find him making indecent gestures at her. Just the other day, she was working alone in the secretary’s room when Kukreja suddenly intruded in. And before she could realise anything, Kukreja was upon her and started rubbing his hand all over her body. Arpita had no other choice but to oblige him with a nice blow-job.

Incidents like that were slowly starting to become frequent. Kukreja, John, Rajat, all of them had started taking advantage of her condition. But what pained Arpita most was, slowly even Anjan, Rahul, and Unmesh started despising her.

It was their plan to scandalise Arpita as a whore, and within a couple of month their plan was a huge success. But they had not realised the other side of it. Soon Arpita had become a complete whore in the eye of the company, an official slut. And they were also aware of the growing incidents of her being f***efully groped or other things in the office itself. And Arpita was slowly becoming like a cheap street whore who was available for one and all. That was not something they had planned. They wished once their names were no longer associated with her, they could continue enjoying with Arpita discreetly.

But now, even they were slowly losing interest from this cheap slut of the office. They no longer called her to their cabins for a quick fuck. Neither had they approached her for any more weekend trips. Arpita too was slowly getting restless with this growing tension between her and her bosses. After all she was doing this for them; she herself had refused to take part in their plan. But just for their sake she sacrificed herself again. Just like how she did it for her husband last year. But now none of them seem to care for her any more. Not Pritam – her husband, neither her three lovers.

And as time passed she continued getting restless and agitated with the growing avoidance from her bosses, and at the same time from the growing advances from the rest of the office colleagues. Also some of the perks which she enjoyed before were withdrawn. So one day, seeing lights in Rahul’s chamber till late, she decided to go and speak with him openly.

Never between the last few months she had got such an opportunity. By the time she used to leave office, her bosses would have left already. It was by some sheer coincidence that she realised Rahul’s chamber was still occupied. And so she decided to go and find out herself. She was totally frustrated and wanted to seek a lot of answers. She wished that he will just pull her to his arms, and all her irritations will vanish.

The door to Rahul’s chamber was shut. It wasn’t locked from inside, no one would dare to enter the room of the head of the centre without knocking, so Rahul didn’t felt any need to lock it for anything. Especially at that time, when half of the office was already on their way home, and the rest too would have been hurrying for the same.

Arpita reached the large wooden doors and took a deep breath. She looked at the golden bar on top of the door – ‘Rahul Desai, Director’, was written on it. She used to be proud of being a private slut of such a powerful man. But all of that had changed over the last few months, and now she wanted the same pride back. So without thinking any further she pushed the door firmly and strode forward to enter inside.

Arpita took a couple of steps forward and then froze in stunned silence. Her mouth opened in a reaction of shock and surprise and her feet didn’t moved any further. Her eyes wide and fixed at what she saw. Rahul wasn’t alone in the chamber, there were her other two bosses as well – Anjan, and Unmesh. And there was someone else – a girl. She looked at her carefully and then recognised her. She was one of the recently joined university graduates, she tried to remember her name but couldn’t.

What she saw upon entering had clouded her mind. She didn’t know what to do. She was stunned, and at the same time shocked. Rahul was comfortably seated on the couch by the wall, the girl she was on her fours on the ground in front of Rahul and she had his cock in her mouth. Unmesh was just behind the girl, on his knees, and his cock buried deep inside her from the behind. And Anjan was sitting on the girl’s back, with his legs at both side of her, as if he was riding her like a horse. Anjan’s was slightly bent forward and he had her breasts grabbed in his hands. All of them were suddenly shocked at this intrusion and were looking at Arpita in silence.

Neither she, nor them knew how to react. The time as if had stopped there for a moment. And then suddenly, Arpita gathered her senses and in a flash stormed out of the room. The door closed with a loud bang and then there was silence again.

Arpita didn’t know anything about the new girl. And while Arpita was busy whoring with others to save their reputation, they seemed to have moved on and replaced her with a new and fresh girl. Tears started pricking at her eyes as she remembered what a big sacrifice she did for them. All those lecherous men – Kukreja, John, Rajat, and the countless men who groped her, started haunting her. She started feeling disgusted with herself. With tears running down her cheek, she took a taxi and headed back home.

***

Pritam was sitting alone on a couch in the living room. There was a bottle of whiskey and a glass on a table in front of him. He had taken to drinking ever since his wife had chosen his bosses over him. The memories from a day when his bosses had come home asking him to give up his wife was still fresh. He remembered how Arpita had then obeyed all their commands like a pet bitch. But he didn’t blame her for it. It was him who had taken her to them at the first place.

“I am doing this for us, for a better future for us” was her last words when she had still not met his bosses. And Pritam finished his drink at a single go, reflecting on what a great future they have ended up with. He poured one more glass and decided not to reflect back on those days. In reality he didn’t hated Arpita, he no longer loved her but it was perhaps pity for her and hatred for his bosses.

He was busy in his thoughts when suddenly Arpita entered the house. She looked disturbed and distressed. There were visible signs that she had been crying. Yet Pritam didn’t put an effort to find out. They have not spoken for a long time now. Even when Pritam heard rumours of her scandals with his close friends Rajat and John, he didn’t want to speak about that with her. He too was deeply affected by the scandals of her. At the office nobody knew about the true state of their relationship, and though they were still the husband-wife which they were a year ago. They all laughed behind his back.

But this day was different. Arpita entered the house and saw Pritam having his drinks. She immediately went up to him and sat on a couch nearby. “Do you mind if I take a drink?” she asked, her voice clearly betraying her hidden anxieties. “Ofcourse not” Pritam replied, he was surprised that she chose to speak with him after so long. He stood up to bring another glass from the kitchen, and by the time he returned Arpita had picked up the bottle and had finished the little content it had in a single swig. She now held the empty bottle in her hand, and lied back at the couch and continued crying incessantly.

Pritam put the glass down. Suddenly feeling worried and sorry for his once loving wife, he sat beside her. And then putting a hand on her forehead he asked her what was wrong. At first Arpita didn’t reacted, she continued crying. And then she suddenly grabbed his hand and continued crying holding on to it. “Come on, calm down now” consoled Pritam, “Tell me what has happened” he asked.

And then slowly Arpita started telling him all about it. At first her words didn’t make any sense as they were mixed with her sobs. But then she started making perfect meaning. She told him what she saw today, how her bosses had thrown her out like a fly from the milk. She also continued how she had sacrificed everything for them, for their plan, and she told about Kukreja, Rajat, about John, about how the entire office treats her today.

Pritam listened to her calmly. At times he too filled with a rage against his bosses, but he controlled it. He remembered the condition at which his bosses had returned Arpita to him after that first meeting at the resort. How her naked body was dumped on the floor of the lift. She had marks of nails and bites s**ttered on her, and her thighs were a gooey mess of cum and juices. ‘She had once again come back at the same condition – not physically but mentally’, thought Pritam.

He didn’t had any words to console her, but then he held her head in his hands, “Look at me” he asked. And then when Arpita looked at him, “Don’t worry, we will take care of it, we will teach them a lesson” he said and continued holding her until she calmed down a bit. But then none of them realised what happened between them, and the two started kissing each other.

Arpita wanted this much needed softness. She had been up with a lot of lusty desire, and she craved for some gentleness. Pritam held her tightly and continued kissing her as if he had forgotten what had happened over the last one year and so. Arpita too surrendered herself while Pritam’s hand explored his wife’s body, searching for the lost tenderness.

Soon the two shifted in one of the bedrooms where Arpita lied naked on the bed and Pritam was on top of her, kissing and caressing each part of her body. She had changed a lot since they had sex last – she was grown and matured a lot. Her breasts and waists were of near perfect size and she was no longer the petite wife he knew. Pritam continued loving and kissing each part of her body, and she too reciprocated back.

After a long time, the two lover’s body was reunited and they weren’t letting it go so easily. Pritam kissed and sucked each and every fold of her body. Her waists, her bums, her breasts, her cheeks, her necks, her lips – he realised how wonderful it felt to bite on her fleshy skin and leave his mark on them. Arpita too, moaned to show signs of her approval. Pritam also tried to suck her pussy but then thought otherwise, suddenly remembering how much filth had gone in there.

But yet he continued loving his wife with a renewed vigour. Arpita lied naked and pleased letting her husband ease her from the pain she was feeling. She then slowly opened her legs to let Pritam ease between them. Pritam, slowly started rubbing his cock on top of her hot cunt, and continued rubbing it over there. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm… Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” Arpita moaned as she slowly craved for it to invade her hole.

Her pussy was juicy and warm, the wetness engulfed him when Pritam slowly slid his cock inside her. “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm” and Arpita let out a huge moan as she once again felt her husband’s cock inside her aching pussy. Though it wasn’t as tight when her husband’s cock used to be regular in there, yet she felt a stream of pleasure at her current condition. Pritam then held her tightly and started fucking her fast.

“Uuuummmmmmmmmm…. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh… ohhhhhhhhhhhhh…. Yyyyyyyyyyy…” Arpita continued moaning as Pritam carried on fucking her hard. “Yessssss… shout bitch…. Shout louder” Pritam couldn’t control his emotions further as he too started moaning and saying how he felt for her. Arpita too didn’t take those insults seriously, she knew that she atleast deserved that much.

Pritam continued fucking and insulting her – “Yes bitch, how does it feel… you have been such a dirty whore, fucking around all the men you could” and he continued banging her and getting closer to an orgasm. “OOOOO yeahhhhhh… yessssssssssssssssssssss… yesssssssssssssssssss…oooooooooo” Pritam too started moaning meaninglessly as he was on the verge of his climax.

Arpita too was ready to come, she clutched at the bed sheet while Pritam grunted with effort to come inside her. And then suddenly, both of them were taken over by a mad rage as both started coming together. Arpita felt each drop oh her husband’s manhood trickle inside her and then mixed with her own juices continued flowing uncontrollably. Pritam held her tightly once again, his cock still inside her and he once again started kissing her lips.

It was a never ending night. The duo fucked each other atleast another 2-3 times before it was morning. By then both were exhausted but importantly the two had reunited once again, this time with a common cause for revenge against their bosses. And then while the dawn was around the corner, both lied in each other’s arm, planning and talking about how to teach such powerful men a lesson.

Suddenly a thought came to Pritam. He immediately sat up, smiling in himself. Arpita too sat up, still holding on to him, “What is it?” she asked gently. Pritam looked at her with a hopeful smile, “Mr. Richard” he said.... Continue»
Posted by cuteb0y25 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 683  |  
100%

The New Doctor - Part 1 -


I just graduated from Johns Hopkins Medical School with honors and was doing my
residency at Farmingdale Medical Center in Farmingdale, Long Island. The
hospital was relatively close to my house and had a solid residency program
that seemed to have a lot to offer for a k** just out of medical school. Yeah,
I passed my boards with flying colors, had a girlfriend for a while but she
graduated a year ahead of me and met a Lawyer at Boston General Hospital. I got
over the fact that she was getting it on with another guy, but I was super
busy, meeting other people, working hard. After all, I was being paid close to
$27000 for this residency. I decided not to mope around over this girl and
have a real good time a long time ago. So when I came bac k home, I WAS READY
for it all. And I mean it all.

Rounds for me start at about 5:45 AM. I always was right with my diagnosis and
enjoyed treating the patients. I am usually in the emergency room from about
11:30 AM to about 4:00 most days, and don't get to eat lunch until about 4:15
right before PM rounds which start at 5:00PM. Today though was different. REAL
Different. I was about to take a bite from my burger that I just fixed up with
catsup, pickles, mayo and I here over the speaker "Dr. GoldmanCODE BLUE" Code
Blue means a major emergency was just called in and that the patient will be
arriving at the hospital momentarily. The burger was tossed in the garbage and
off I went (I'm so glad I was wearing my Reeboks) I ran into the emergency room
and listened to the paramedics talk. Apparently, a young man about 17 drove his
car into a telephone pole. They rushed him into ER, he was about 5-weighed
about 150 pounds. The paramedics had his shirt off and h ad started the IV that
Dr. Marcus, the duty doctor, ordered. He was u*********s and it was apparent
that he had a ruptured spleane. I gave him 10mgs. of Lidacane, and started an
IV with Normal Saline because we were going to have to operate. I ordere d a
full bl**d series which would by law go to the State Police to determine if the
k** was driving d***k. All this was done as he was being rushed inside the
emergency room/.When I got him in the room, I was assisted by Drs. O'Thomas,
Vreeland, Smith and Nurse Rodgers. Dr. Marcus the Senior physicians walked in
to supervise and give us,the new doctors any assistance we might need. Nurse
Rodgers stripped the ailing youth by cutting his denim jeans with a sharp
scizzors and then slipping them off. I looked at this body and said, I have got
to save this k**. He was hurting. He was hurting real bad. Dr. Vreeland pointed
out that his strong stomach muscles and his build helped absorb a good portion
of the crash. But, nevertheless the k** was hurting. We added another 5 mgs of
Lidacane hoping to ease the pain as suggested by Dr. Marcus, after reviewing
the ivs. Dr. O'Thomas adm inistered the second iv as I examined his spleane. I
felt a semi-major rupture . We operated. Dr.Hendricks performed the surgery and
I was asigned the case. Later that evening, I met with the youngsters parents
who were in tears in the waiting room. Nurse Albertson had them fill out the
papers prior to surgery and Dr. Marcus spoke to them before I was assigned the
patient. Yes, we had a long chat. You see, the young k** (his name was Ken, by
the way) was driving his brand new 1986 Iroc d***k. His parents denied that
there son had a drinking problem. I showed them the test results,indicating
their son's activities for t he last 48 hours. They denied it. I sat with them
till 3 AM in my office discussing the problem. They finnally conceeded. And,
they enrolled Ken in the AA program we had at the hospital. I was glad I was
able to talk some sense into these people. But as Dr. Marcus pointed out to me
at lunch the next day, itis very difficult for a parent to accept the fact that
their son or daughter is an alchoholic because they immediately interpret this
as their fault. Dr. Marcus did compliment me on my handlng of the patient and
his parents and said he wanted to see me in his office after rounds tomorrow
morning. I was kind of nervous, but because he sounded so pleased with me, I
didn't think it could be anything bad. I ate my dinner (this time a Turkey
Sandwhich with the best Tomatos in the world) and before I left for the day, I
checked on my star patient,Ken. I went in to his room, I noticed he was a
little red in the face, and his pulse rate was a little sluggish. I took his
bl**d preasure and it was sluggish as well. He was partially awake now. I
spoke briefly to him yesterday. But, I don't think he understood a word I said.
I moved the curtain around because the old lady visiting someone else was
getting on my nerves watching everything I was doing. I felt like saying
"Listen Bitch, mind your own Business." But, I didn't have time to get mad or
cau se a fight. AFterall, my main concern was Ken, my patient. I took his
pajama top off and put the stethescope to my ears and listened to his heart and
I found no irregularities in the beat. His byle level was higher than normal
because of his excessive drinking and I felt that because of the last two urine
specimens, there may be a k**ney proble. I removed his pajama pants and felt
his lower abdoman. He was awake now. I stoped immediately and covered him up,
figuring that I should fill this k** in before I start peeking and poking. I
put the BP cuff on him and it was rising, si I reduced the Lidacane IV
(painkiller) and put him on a liquid for a while. I didn't want to give him
solids yet because I wasn't sure what was going on. We got to talking. He was
telling me about the car, the accident, how stupid he was. And at that point, I
pulled the bed rail down and sat on the bed. I put my left hand lovingly on his
stomach and my right hand on his face and talked quietly, gently , and with
compassion. I didn't want him to feel guilty for what he did. He was sick, he
had a problem. He needed help. I said, "Ken, you're going to be ok fella.
You're a tough guy and you made it." He said,"The car, my dad,you saved me,
but I'm dead shit. " I took my hand that was on his chest and started rubbing
his chest softly so that he felt my presence and new that I cared about him and
I said," What you did was stupid, it was probably the biggest mistake of your
life. I spoke to your parents and they seem to be pretty cool about it. Now..
Ken, let's check you out. How do you feel?" He replied with a headache, stomach
pain etc. I said, "let me poke around here, and maybe I can see what's going
on... I took his BP again, it seamed to get more stable as the Lidacane wore
off. That was a good sign. I slipped the pajama bottoms off him again as I
said, "this shouldn't hurt, but tell me if you are in pain." I examined his
testicles to see if they were inside the scrotum or withdrawn due to the
impact. They were normal. He seemed not to be having any pain in the groin
area, and his penis seemed to be quite bruised. I knew it wasn't caused by his
auto accident. I was then wondering what was going on in this k**s life.



Part 02

Type P to Pause, S to Stop listing



The New Doctor - Part 2 - Christopher Street BBS - (201) 992-5660
--------------

I immediately depressed the buzzer and I summoned the nurse, I ordered another
bl**d test for VD and HTLV III. I also paged Dr. Marcus but I forgot it was
Wednesday (he plays golf, only pee-ons like me work on Wednesday) I was lucky
that I was able to see him for lunch. The nurse came in and Ken said, "What are
you doing," at that point, I said just taking a few more tests.He said, "why
all these bl**d tests." AT that point I said, to myself, maybe I don't know the
whole story. I said, Nurse Weatherbee, Dr. Gilcrest, would you leave me and my
patient alone for five minutes. "Yes Doctor", she replied. Dr. Gilcrest said,
"let me just examin him for a minute." Dr. Gilcrest was the Doctor in charge
that evening. I pulled the pajamas off him and Dr. Gilcrest examined Ken's
penis. He first felt the testicles like I did and then began feeling the sides
of Ken's bruised penis. He told me to feel the patients penis and pay careful
attention to the vessels that I see which appear bruised. He said, "Can I speak
to you outside for a momemt," I said,"I'll be right back, Ken. I pulled his
pants back up above his waist and tied the knot to make him more comfortable.
Then I left the room. "Dr. Goldman," said Dr. Gilcrest," I applaud you on your
inquisitive and excellent application of your medical knowledge to this
situation. We need more doctors like you. This boy has been either fucking 20
people a night with that pecker of his or he is jerking himself off since the
day he was born." I said, "I ordered a full scale bl**d test for HTLV-III, and
the various strains of VD." Dr. Gilcrest said,"Well Carry-on Michael, You're a
damn good doctor." <another ego boost> As I walked back into the room, Ken
seemed kind of upset. I sat down on the bed (this was now about 8:45 PM, I had
missed my racquetball game with Dr. Fredricks at the new club I had to join fo
$125.) but I felt thtis was more important and couldn't wait till morning. I
held his hand and said, Ken don't worry, everything will be ok.Now, you've
gotta level with me. I won't tell a sole. I stopped and wanted to examine him
again, I pulled the p.j.s down again, and felt the penis, I squeezed it and
asked if it hurt when I did that, "NO he said", I squeezed his balls, that
didn't hurt either. I knew what he was through. And all I could think was, My
God, this k**; God please help him. Help me help him. As I examined his penis
some more, I said to him, how did it get this way. he said his "girl friend
does it to him." I didn't say anything. I rolled him over onto his stomach, and
propt a pillor underneathh his legs, and pryed his ass hole open and stuck my
finger inside without any lubricant. I felt his prostate and it was not full.
Everything checked out ok.Except his buttocks had little red pimples on it and
lash marks. At that point, I turned him back over and I took an applicator and
put alchohal over his penis and inserted the applicator (a long cotton swab
(like a Q-
Tip) he screemed, as it penetrated through the penis to the p rostrate. I did
it quickly so he wasn't in pain for long. I removed it and still more was
pouring out. I then said, we're going to have to take bl**d, with all your
screwing around you may have contracted something. I felt I didn't need the
nurse. I didn't want her to interfere with my rapport, so I drew the bl**d
myself. Ken was scared, after all, I just stuck a giant Q-Tip up his penis and
now I am going to draw bl**d with the biggest needle he has ever seen in his
life. AS I tied the band around his arm, Ken started to cry. Then it all came
out.(No not the bl**d, he was too upset for me to stick him with the giant
needle.) This is what he said: I needed money so I dance. I dance at La Cauge.
It's fun and you see, they have this mardi gras and all the patrons are allowed
to touch you, pull on your chain, suck you, play with your ass. And that kind
of stuff. I sl**p with someone different every night, Oh God , not AIDS.....
For a resident, this was a tough one to handle, but I dug deep inside of me,
and started thinking like a freind instead of a doctor. I said, "Ken, I know
this may seem strange comming from a Doctor, but... you know what you did was
wrong and that you can get very sick from it. But sometimes we make mistakes,
we are only human, we make mistakes. WE MAKE MISTAKES. But, my friend, let's
not jump to conclusions,let's take one step at a time. Now look the other
way,"I said and when he did,I quickly jabbed the big needle in his arm as he
screamed , cryed and then SHOUTED "I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU...I HATE YOU..." I
removed the needle and he reached up to punch me in the arm (half k**dingly). I
put the bl**d in the vile and put a band aid on his a rm. I patted his head
and rubbed his stomach, I tried to make him feel good as I thought (all those
people touching him, feeling his private parts) I said, I care alot about you
and I don't want you to be sick. OK.Don't worry...OK just don't worry I'll have
the results in the morning. It was eleven PM by then, I got into my car and as
I was leaving the hospital I saw his parents. I didn't ever get home that
night.



Part 03

Type P to Pause, S to Stop listing



THE NEW DOCTOR - Part 3 - Christopher Street BBS - (201) 992-5660
--------------

We came back inside the hospital, and I said to myself, I need coffee. We took
up our conversation in the cafe. It was a nice hospital cafe with really great
danish. Ken's parents were really cool about the AA treatment program. It was
like a 100 % turn around. They accepted the situation and seamed like they were
ready to deal with it. Especially his DAD. He was ready to go to the special AA
group for parents.

I didn't know what to do, should I tell them or wait for the results....He was
only 16 so if I didn't tell them when they asked I would be breaking the law.
What I didn't have to do was give them all the details. I walked a fine line
between what I must do as a physician and what I must do as a human being. I
decided to stay on the side of a human being because I knew that if I violated
my patient's trust I would no longer be able to help him.

I said, "there were extensive bruises on his body, we are doing some more tests
to see if they were a result of the accident or whether they were not. I left
it at that. I went home to bed.

The next morning I woke up at 7:30 AM and was back on duty by 9AM. I went to
the lab to check out whether the results were in....They weren't in yet so I
decided to do my excercises for the morning... I took the stairs to my all star
patient's room (as opposed to taking the elevator) He was awake and was
complaining of head pains. His face was flushed and his mouth was dry. His
temperature was 104 and he was sick. I ordered a rush on the bl**d tests and I
got the results at noon. Ken was suffering from pnemonia. I found out that he
was not sl**ping at home three or four days a week . Rather he was sl**ping at
a friend's apartmennt in the City where there wasn't any heat. His resistance
must have been low because he was screwing arond every night of the week. I
checked his bruises once again around his groin area and they weren't any
better. I gave him a shot for the pain and proceeded down to the lab when I was
paged for a phone call.

The call was from Dr. Baller's office. Dr. Baller is the person who is in
charge of the hospital. He said he wanted to speak to me at 3 that day. I
thought I did something wrong.... I was worried all day. . . I was thinking
"Did I really fuck up somewhere?" I then put it out of my mind and went down to
the lab where I found out that Ken did not have AIDS. I jumped into the air
with joy and screemed in delight. It was simply pnemonia and we can treat him
for that. In fact it was a light strain of it at that....

Back in ER I was telling some of the Co-workers about the case....and they
didn't seem to care. But I did. I went to Ken and said, "Listen k**, I don't
know what you're gonna do, But.... (I wanted to scare the shit out of him so he
would stop screwing around with every gay on the street) you know those tests
that I took yesterday...They say that you are lucky this time. You don't have
AIDS yet. But if you don't stop screwing around with every gay man on the face
of the earth your gonna get it.

I felt the need to give it to him straight. Because what he was doing was
wrong. Not because he was gay, but because he was putting himself at risk of
catching the disease as well as becoming a carrier of it. He was relieved. He
promised not to screw around like he was doing before. But I knew that there
was more to it than meets the eye.

It was 3 PM as I walked into Dr. Ballard's office. It was a posh office in the
new wing of the hospital. Dr. Ballard was an older man in his early 60s and
spoke with a very deep but kind voice. He was considered a real nice guy but
had very strong convictions. I sat down on the sofa and when he came in, the
first thing out of his mouth was, "Michael, from what I hear, you're one of the
best doctors at our hospital, that is why I have recomended you to the Board of
Education. In addition to your regular duties here at the hospital you will be
the school systems doctor.

In addition, to your salary here at the hospital which incidently is now
$32500, you will be paid $11000 by the Board of Education. Your duties will
include doing all school physicals, and being available to the school system if
they have any questions. You start tomorrow at the High School doing routine
physicals for the sports teams. You do this in the morning and take the
afternoon off. You need some time to yourself, after all when I was your age I
never got the wash done either (he was looking at me in my greens (wearing them
because I didn't do the wash) And from now on...though, you'll do the physicals
at the high schools on Wednesday mornings and you'll take the rest of the day
off like the rest of us do.

I was elated.



Part 04

Type P to Pause, S to Stop listing



THE NEW DOCTOR - Part 4 - Christopher Street BBS - (201) 992-5660
--------------

It was Wednesday morning, the first day I was to do physicals for The High
School. I thought it was going to be rough, but, you know it was an honor to be
chosen out of all the other residents. So I did it. I kind of enjoyed being
out of the hospital doing something on my own. You know...no supervisors, no
head nurses to deal with, no pharmacy forms to write...no real pain in the ass
things to do. I couldn't help but to think to myself...."is this what private
practice is all about" this is easy. I finally got dressed, I figured that I'd
better wear something decent. So instead of putting on jeans or my green
scrubbs, I put on a nice pair of grey cords, a blue oxford shirt (with a button
down collar of course) and a knit tie. I didn't want to over dresss, but at the
same time I wanted to make a good impression.

I packed my bag the night before, (with my mind I probably would have forgotten
it if I didn't place it in front of the door so I would have to trip over it
when I left)I felt so important. I felt like I was worthy of the assignment. I
was confident. I knew my shit. (I was just a little nervous about how my shit
knew me) Couldn't sl**p that night. It was impossible. Just was up thinking
about what I had to do the next day. But finally around three A.M. I got to
bed. The problem was waking up at 7:15 AM... Knowing that I didn't have to go
to the hospital, I slept in until half past the hour and as usual, I was 20
minutes late at the school. When I walked in, I figured I would just go to the
nurses office. And when I walked in I was greated with "Do you have a pass?" I
started to open my mouth and the nurse quickly snapped, "no pass no
service....get your teacher to give you a pass..." I was cracking up, I know I
look young (Dr. Andrews in OR says I look 16. Little do they know I'm 28) I
said, you must be Nurse Rachet? (My God, Freudian Slip) "I'm sorry", I said,
"I mean Nurse Bachetti. "Now you go to the principal's office right now son or
your going to the Time Out Room for a week. "Oh Shit!" I said in a mumble...but
she heard it, I tried to open my mouth and she cut me off. I continued to say,
"Mam, excuse me, I am not a student here, I am the School Doctor, I was
scheduled to be here. I understand Dr. Marcus made arrangements. But, she was
doing all her paper work and wasn't hearing a word that I said. I screamed
louder, "LADY, I AM NOT A STUDENT. I AM A DOCTOR. Dee Ohh Cee Tee Ohh Rrr. I
spelled it out slowly so she got the message. Then I said, if you would stop
doing what you were doing for one second you would be able to here me out. My
God! I was pissed at this woman. She made me mad. I said, "I'm sorry for
screaming at you, but you are unreal. "I'm sorry k**, your still gonna have to
go to the principals office. I DON'T BUY IT. I then put one of my business
cards in her fat little hand and said, "Nurse, when you need a doctor give me a
call. I started walking out. When she stopped me and said, "Oh, your Dr.
Goldman? I didn't know. Your so young and handsome. We never had a doctor like
you before. I thought you were one of the students trying to put one over on
me. I said, "No Nurse Rachet" I'm a doctor... "Well in that case right this
way..." The boys were scheduled appointments all day. We do the physicals
usually in groups of five. I weigh them, get their height first and then they
all go into you in the second room over there.

Now lets see, we have the soccer team first at 10:00 AM. I tried to make small
talk with the nurse as I went over the medical records of the k**s I was about
to see. The nurse commented "Dr. Morgan never did that.Dr. Morgan did this, Dr.
Morgan did that. " I finally said, Nurse Rachet, if you don't like the way I do
my job then would you find yourself another doctor because I'm not going to
take anymore of your shit. (Definite Attitude Problem)

The soccer team walked in. There were about 25 k**s in all and they were all
placed in the first room it was larger, they sat down on the floor and the
nurse started calling the role. I said, nurse, let me take care of all this ok.
Why don't you go practice your bandages or perhaps count your your cough drops.
She was outraged and walked out of the big room. I walked out with her and
said, "Nurse let me do it my way." I went back inside, and she left me alone
for the day. First I organized it by calling the role, making sure each person
was in the room that should be there, then instead of having the k**s start
undressing and rushing through it, I figured, I should talk to them first and
find out a little bit about them. Also, tell them a little bit about the great
things that they are doing for their bodies by playing soccer and also tell
them a little bit about d**gs, alcohol and the effects they have on playing
soccer. I think they appreciated the talk. They got to know me. And I got to
know them. I said guys, so that I don't fuck Nurse Rachet's papers up here, I
want to do the physicals in the order they appear on this list. Now, to spead
things along, all you guys in here should strip down, take off all your clothes
including your under pants. And would Allen, Davis, Fineberg and Weinberg step
up front here, and if all you guys would stay over on the other side of the
room , we'll be finished in about thirty minutes.

I stood there as all the guys took their clothes off. First came the shirt,
then the pants, the t-shirt, the socks, and most of the k**s left their
underpants on. I didn't want to wisk them away. I wanted to give each of them
the time they needed to check them out. Allen was first, he was a shy boy about
15 years old, had a nice torso and beautiful legs. I noticed the guys waiting
starting to get hard ons just watching the physicals go on. I checked the boy
out, his heart, lungs, I felt his liver and abdomen and then lowered his pants,
(I noticed a lot of the guys pearing on. They were either interested in
noticing what was going on because they wanted to see what was going to happen
to them or they admired their team mates body. I felt his balls and his penis
and later put my finger up his ass to check his prostrate. I then had him piss
into a cup (d**g testing) I did this all day. I was looking at young bodies
14-18 years old, just checking them out. Feeling hard muscles, nicely developed
bodies, putting my finger inside some real tight ass holes.

But these k**s looked like they were having a great time. There they were with
all their clothes off, standing there looking on at their team mates bodies.
Some of them started to laugh when I was feeling their balls and groin and they
made a face when I fingered their ass hole. They seemed like they enjoyed it so
much. I'm sure that I did.




Part 05

Type P to Pause, S to Stop listing



THE NEW DOCTOR - Part 5 - Christopher Street BBS - (201) 992-5660
--------------

The wrestling team came into the room at 1 PM the same day as the soccer team
left the office. This time I decided to make it brief as I wanted to get back
to the hospital before p.m. rounds started that night. So I said, Ok guys, my
name is Dr. Goldman, let's do these physicals and get them over with ok. To
save time guys, why don't you all strip down --take off all your clothes
including your underpants, and line up next to each other,

I looked at the guys slowly removing their clothes, their muscles were well
developed and they all were very well hung. Good looking k**s. OK, whose Fred
Andrews?. Fred took a step forward, his dick was hard and wabbling from side to
side as he stepped forward. I said, " ok hop up on the table and lay down o n
your belly. He did, I examined his spine , and slowly went down to his butt. It
was smooth, hairless tight muscular buttocks. I spread his cheeks and looked
inside the hole, discovering it being quite sore, I thought to myself but
didn't say becaus e I didn't want to embarrass him (yet they all were getting
hard standing there watching me pull and poke at their team mates body) "Did
you ever try KY ?" But no, I didn't say it. But this k** didn't pass the
physical either. I called his parents and had them bring him to the hospital
for HLTV tests. This k** was screwing around. He turned over, and I immediately
started examining his genitals. They were hard nuts like walnuts, and his penis
was a stiff 8 inches long, it was not bruised , just seamed like he was just a
bottom man in a fuck buddy party.

Finally, I said, ok next k**.,. Let's see now. Gary Obermeter. Gary stepped
forward he was a short k** only 16 years old about 5-5 120 pounds if that. I
listened to his heart and because he was so small and skinny there was an echo.
To try and get a better sound from my stethescope, I laid him do wn on his back
and placed both hands on top of the piece to minimize the echo. As I did this
he squirmed a little bit, felt a little bit uncomfortable and then relaxed. I
noticed a murmer but didn't think it was a large one. Nevertheless, I noted the
chart. I felt his smooth hairless body from top to bottom, examining the size
of his organs to insure that he had enough ribbing and protection around him
that he would be safe. He was not a very strong k**, but his body was so smooth
and nimble. His ass was like butter, I bent him over and slipped my finger
inside it... he wa s clean as a whistle.

By this time, the guys were getting a little rowdy, the physicals were taking a
year and a day and I was tired, so I just lined them up, side by side, double
rowed, and checked their heart, lungs, genitals, etc. etc. Then, I had them all
turnaround ( the remainder) and I checked the prostrate of each and every one
of them. I noticed them all getting horney, pulling on their cocks, looking at
each other with wrestling eyes. I knew that practice today would be a little
different. As they got dressed I noticed them checking each other out, in fact
one of them said, (I overheard it) that doctor is a cool dude). That made my
day. I left, and went back to the hospital for rounds.




Part 06

Type P to Pause, S to Stop listing



THE NEW DOCTOR - Part 6 - Christopher Street BBS - (201) 992-5660
--------------

I just went back to the school to finish the physicals up. Walked into the
nurses office and she was as usual nasty as ever. I kept mymouth shut and
walked into the room and said, ok guys, what sport do you play guys? It was
the baseball team I found out.

I gave them my lecture on d**gs and stuff as the nurse watched with utter
dismay. I was wide awake yet so very tired cause I was up all night in the
Emergency Room pumping some k**s stomach out after she tried to kill herself.
Then, the nurse said, " Dr. would you get on with it, the LaCrosse Team will be
here in exactly 15 minutes. Would you mind." I thought that bitch... (I would
have started it all in a minute anyway. I didn't need her harrassment.)

I said, you guys heard the speach before right? They nodded so, I said, ok guys
just strip down. Drop all your clothes including your underpants. Let's see
whose first? Jeffrey Weilder I called out . He was standing in the back and
walked up slowly to me still with his undies on. I didn't want to embarrass
him. He was a real cute k** only 15 years old. I said to him, just stand here
son as I put my stethoscope to my ears. His body trembled so I sat him down on
the little bed and began to listen to his heart. He had a very small chest
cavity and his skin was very soft and smooth,. I laid him down and ran my hands
over his body, I observed many of the players had errections. Gently I brought
his pants down below his knees and started to feel his cock and his balls. He
wasn't quite fully developed down there. The penis was elongated, however, he
didn't have any pubic hair. He was an adorable little boy though, and the guys
were looking at him with such horney eyes.,.

I checked his rectum out. He didn't like that at all. But, took my finger like
a man. He pulled his pants back up and I said ok lets see if we can move on a
little faster now... John Knoller? John was a tall blonde boy about 6-2 he
weighed about 180 pounds and was built very well. His body was nicely toned and
his genitals were large but in proportion to the rest of his body.

I enjoyed feeling his large cock and his balls which were the size of two eggs.
He had such fine muscle tone and when I stuck my finger up his ass he screamed
in awe as the other guys watched on and felt the vicariousness of the plunge.
They couldn't wait for their turn.
... Continue»
Posted by john1195 7 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 301  |  
100%
  |  1

Blackmail In The Cabin - Part 2

group sex

Lucia's vacation takes another turn when someone from her past shows up.

“Stan?!” cried Lucia.

Her mind began to race. What was he doing here? Of all the people to run
into, why him? The only way it could have been worse was if Stan’s
s****r Terri was here. Oh, how she loathed Terri. Terri was a total
slut, whoring herself out to get guys’ attention in high school. And she
had always suspected she had stolen her boyfriend from her. Not that she
would have still been with that loser now, but it was the principle of
the thing. And Lucia was pretty sure Terri had been the source of all
the rumors making her sound like a slut.

“Long time no see, Lucia,” he said, grinning down at her.

Realizing she was still on her knees, Lucia f***ed herself to her feet.
She had to ignore the pain in her ankle as she did so and folded her
arms under her breasts covered by her tight sports bra. She hadn’t seen
Stan since just before finishing high school. At the time he hadn’t even
started high school, but she still knew him through his s****r. His
facial features hadn’t changed much, neither had his short cropped brown
hair, but the rest of him had certainly matured. His body was nothing
like the boy’s body he had last time she saw him, now it was fit and
muscular.

The other athletic young man, Trey she assumed, had medium length dirty
blond hair parted in the middle. His face wasn’t as boyish as Stan’s,
and he was taller than his friend by a few inches. Behind Trey was a
third, heavy set guy with blond hair in a buzz cut. None of them had
shaved in a day or two it seemed, and all shined a bit with sweat from
their hike.

“Long time,” she agreed, staring at him as if refusing to back down.

“You know, I heard Terri talk about you quite a bit back in high school.
Seems like she was right about you being such a slut.”

“Me!?” Lucia fired back, “Your s****r would have fucked every guy in our
school if she had the time!”

“Oh, I don’t doubt it. Though you’d be more convincing without cum on
your face,” Stan replied, eliciting a laugh from his two buddies.

Glaring at him, Lucia wiped up the cum she had forgotten about onto a
finger. Then looking Stan right in the eyes, brought the cum to her lips
and sucked it off, swallowing Robert’s salty fluid. She wasn’t about to
let this asshole make her feel ashamed for what she had done with Robert.

“I might like sex, but it doesn’t make me a slut like your s****r.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Stan said grinning. “But a thought has occurred to me.”

Drawing closer to Lucia, his face grew hard and serious. Even with them
both standing, his taller muscular body made him seem as if he was
towering over her.

“My s****r mentioned she had heard that the two of you would be
attending the same grad school in the Fall. It would be a shame if she
found out that you came up to our cabin this weekend and gave a bunch of
guys head. Could you imagine what she might do with that information?”

“I didn’t come up here to blow all of you losers,” she replied.

Behind her, Robert chimed in after her, “And I’ll deny that it happened.”

Turning to look over her shoulder, she smiled at the lanky young man.
What in the world was he doing with these losers?

“Thanks hun, but you don’t need to deny what we did,” turning back
around, she looked Stan right in his cold blue eyes, and her voice grew
hard. “We didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Maybe so, but who do you think my s****r is going to believe? You two
or me? And even if she doesn’t believe me, do you think she’d pass up
the chance to use it anyways?”

For a moment Lucia was angry, furious; but the feeling quickly changed
to one of defeat. Stan was right. If Terri heard about this, even the
truth, she’d use it against her.

“Fine. What is it you want, Stan?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” he replied, smirking. “You.”

She almost couldn’t believe it, though part of her had expected it. Even
worse, she thought part of her had even hoped for it. As much as she
didn’t want to admit it, the thought of being used for their pleasure
was a huge turn on.

Her body was still screaming at her for the release it had been seeking
since her little fantasy on the trail. She had hope rewarding Robert for
his kindness would have helped satiate her desires, but she realized now
it had only made them grow stronger. It was horrible, being betrayed by
her own body this way, and at the same time she loved it. She just
wanted to revel in the feeling of being controlled and used until she
couldn’t take any more.

“No,” came Robert’s voice behind her. “No, this is wrong, Stan. Besides
how can she even know you won’t still tell your s****r.”

“It’s ok, Robert,” Lucia told him, a calmness filling her voice as she
made her choice. “I can handle it.” He was right though, she didn’t have
anyway to be sure Stan wouldn’t tell his s****r. But if she didn’t do
it, the rumors would happen regardless. If she was going to have to risk
putting up with the rumors either way, she might as well get to enjoy
herself first.

“Fine,” she said. “But you each only get to cum once. Once you cum, it’s
over. And nothing below my waist!”

Feeling more eager than she wanted to let on, Lucia readjusted her
ponytail to make sure her hair stayed out of the way, and then knelt
down on the cabin floor.

At first the guys just stood there, making her smirk. They acted so
tough and in control, but once they had it they didn’t even know what to
do with it.

***

Stan couldn’t believe it, she had actually agreed. Well, there was no
sense missing the opportunity. Stepping up to Lucia, he began to lower
his shorts, but she pushed his hands out of the way, grabbing the shorts
herself and pulled them down. Looking down, he saw her brown eyes
looking up at him, his soft pale cock hanging between his legs just in
front of her face. The sight alone was enough to make him start to swell.

Lucia smiled up at Stan as she admired his cock. Even though it was
soft, it hung low, with an unruly bush of brown hair at the base of his
shaft. Opening her mouth, she brought her head closer to him, taking the
covered tip of him into her mouth. She moaned around it as she tasted
him, the taste of his skin and sweat. The feel of his dick growing in
her mouth made her pussy ache, and she could feel herself getting wet as
she took more of him into her mouth before sucking on it, drawing it
slowly out of her mouth.

“Aww, yes,” Stan moaned, the feel of her mouth on his dick was
incredible. So warm and wet, her soft, full lips wrapped tightly around
his growing member. As he got harder and harder in Lucia’s mouth, he
reached down, gripping her head. He felt her own hands go to his thighs
as he started to pump his now swollen manhood in and out of her luscious
lips. The tight seal of her lips caused his foreskin to draw back and
forth over the bulbous head as it continued to swell in her mouth,
Lucia’s wet tongue lapping and teasing the head as it was freed from the
skin.

Grinning widely, Lucia took the shaft in her mouth lightly between her
teeth, pulling her head back, slowly dragging her teeth lightly across
his skin. Then moving her hand from his thigh onto his dick, she
squeezed and stroked the base of his shaft as she pressed the swollen
head to her full lips, giving it a kiss. Then opening wide and moving
her hand, she noisily dove back down, taking as much into her mouth and
throat as she could in one swift motion. Bobbing up and down she fucked
him with her mouth, making his hands grip her tighter. She loved the
feel of his hands on her head. Controlling her, using her. His hard
fuckstick pushing against her tight throat.

With Lucia bobbing up and down on his cock, Stan began thrusting with
his hips, meeting her as she went down on him. Soon, he noticed that
Lucia had stopped moving altogether. She simply kneeled there before
him, staring up into his face as he gripped her head and fucked her
face. He felt a twinge in his balls as the pleasure began to mount, but
he wasn’t about to let this end so soon. Pulling himself out of her
mouth, he grinned at the sight of her saliva coating his dick. Then,
taking himself in hand, he stroked his shaft, using her spit to
lubricate his hand as he brought the head back to her lips.

“Mmmm…” she moaned, knowing full well what he wanted. Pursing her lips
together, she gave his cockhead a big soft target as he rubbed the
silken head over her lips. Then he began to pull back, and she stuck out
her tongue, using it to smear the fluid around her lips. Sure enough,
there was the faint taste of precum on her lips, which made her smile up
at him. The thrill of being used by Stan and the taste of his fluid on
her lips sending a shiver through her body. Part of her wanted so
desperately to put her fingers down her shorts and tease her clit so
that she could cum as he came down her throat. But there was something
else she wanted first.

Stan watched as Lucia pushed up his cock against his shirt, and then
began to lick her way across his balls. He let out a soft moan as her
tongue ran over and around his balls before gently sucking them into her
mouth. She then slid her tongue up the bottom of his cock, making him
shudder as the tip of her tongue teased the sensitive spot under the
head. With her mouth once again positioned in front of his hard tool, he
tightened his grip on her head, and then f***ed himself as deep into her
mouth as he could.

Gagging on his dick, Lucia struggled to pull back as Stan grew
increasingly f***eful, but he was too strong. Over and over he tried to
f***e more of his dick down her throat, ignoring her struggles and the
tears forming in her eyes. She could feel her throat getting sore from
the rough thrusts, but all it did was turn her on more. And then
suddenly Stan’s cock was gone, and she was sucking down gasps of air.

“Hey, lay off man,” said her would-be rescuer. It was the bigger blond.
She immediately noticed that his pants were already gone, his incredibly
thick cock hard and prominent. Stepping up to her he reached for her
head. “We’re supposed to get a turn, too,” he finished.

Realizing that her rescuer was in fact simply demanding his turn to
extract his own carnal pleasure from her mouth, Lucia looked up at him,
trying to think of a way to stall to catch her breath.

“Umm… what’s your name, hun?” she asked meekly.

“Shut up, and get to work, whore,” he replied, pulling her face towards
his cock. Opening wide, Lucia took his wide shaft into her mouth, her
tongue rolling around the head.

“Don’t be such an ass, Larry,” she heard Stan complain, “I wasn’t even
done yet.”

Looking down at Lucia as her full pink lips stretched around his hard
member, Larry couldn’t help but smile. It felt so good, he couldn’t wait
to cover this slut in his spunk. Still watching her work, he finally
replied to Stan.

“That’s the idea. You only cum once, but if we take turns it’ll last longer.

“Wouldn’t want the little princess here to get off her knees too, soon,”
he sneered down at her.

Lucia could hardly believe what was happening to her. She had agreed to
this, but the way Stan and Larry were treating her was unreal. She had
always thought of herself as strong and empowered. Yes, she loved sex
and she felt confident enough in herself to acknowledge and enjoy it.
But it had always been on her terms. Now here she was, in the middle of
nowhere being humiliated and degraded by these boys years younger than
herself. And she couldn’t get enough. Her pussy throbbed, her wetness
seeping onto her thighs as the heavyset hockey player rammed his cock
into her mouth again and again.

Larry’s eyes were closed as he gripped Lucia’s head roughly in both
hands, rocking his hips back and forth. He didn’t care about anything
else in the world than the feel of her lips, tongue and throat on his
dick. But part of him did realize he should probably let her breath. So
pushing her head back, he withdrew his sopping wet manhood from her
mouth. Then reaching behind her, he pulled her head back by her ponytail
so she was f***ed to look straight up as he smacked his cock on her lips
and cheeks while she gasped for breath.

Reaching up, she grabbed Larry’s dick, and pulled it back to her mouth.
She noisily slurped on the fat head as she tried to look up at him
through watery eyes. His obvious surprise at her eagerness made her grin
as she ran her tongue from the bottom of his head up across the tip to
collect a bead of precum. In response to her own assault on his flared
head, Larry released her hair, letting her take more of him back into
his mouth. Stan had been longer than Larry, but Larry was thicker by
far, making her jaws ache as she bobbed up and down on him. Moaning and
groaning on his fat dick, Lucia began to reach down between her own legs
to play with her needy pussy.

“Hey, none of that now. If your hands need something to occupy them, you
can use this,” said a third voice, which Lucia figured must have
belonged to Trey.

Stepping up to her, Trey watched the slutty brunette as she gagged and
fucked her own mouth on his friend’s dick. It was incredible, like
watching a porno in person. But he was tired of just watching. Grabbing
her left wrist, he brought Lucia’s hand to his own cock, letting out a
moan as her soft hand immediately wrapped around his engorged manhood,
stroking up and down the shaft.

“MMmmm…” Lucia moaned around the hard cock in her mouth, the feel of
another dick in her hand made her pussy pulse. It was longer and thinner
than the other two, perfect for going deep down her throat. And so
smooth, she couldn’t help but wonder if he waxed. Gagging, she pulled
back off of Larry’s cock, thick lines of spit connecting her full lips
to his thick shaft. But right now she wanted to taste Trey. Turning on
her knees towards him, she took a second to catch her breath as she ran
her hands over his long shaft and her other hand played with his smooth
balls.

“Oh, yeah, you know how to use your hands too, don’t you?” he asked her,
a wicked smile on his face.

“Mmm-hmm,” she replied before opening her mouth. Her hands had drawn a
heavy looking drop of precum up his shaft to the red head staring right
at her. Slipping her tongue out of her mouth, she ran it in a circle
around him, tasting his fluid. It was amazing the way all four of the
young men tasted so different, yet so similar.

Four cocks, in less than an hour, she couldn’t help but think, amazed at
her own longing and at just how much that thought turned her on. Her
body felt like it was in agony it needed release so bad, but it was such
a wonderful pain, she didn’t want it to stop.

“Oh yeah, that’s it you fucking slut,” Trey moaned above her.

Melissa, his girlfriend, refused to do this to him, he had gotten her to
start to try it once, only to have her back out as soon as his cock head
was on her lips. But Lucia was something else. He looked down into her
big brown eyes as her full pink lips wrapped tightly around him. “No,
no, you’re not a slut, are you? You’re a cocksucker. You fucking love
it, don’t you Lucia? You love having hard cocks in your mouth, don’t you?”

In response to Trey’s accusations, Lucia grabbed at one of her large
tits, pulling at the nipple through her sports bra as she noisily
slurped up off of Trey’s long dick, her cheeks caving in from the suction.

“Awww, fuck, yeah,” he groaned, before grabbing her head and shoving his
dick back in deeper, the long thin shaft easily pushing his swollen head
into her ravaged throat.

“Alright, I want another turn,” Stan said from behind her. “I’m sick of
wanking it over here while you two get all the fun.”

“Fuck off,” replied Trey. “She only just started on mine.”

Wrapping her thumb and forefinger around the base of Trey’s cock, she
began to stroke the base quickly, up and down as she fucked the head of
his dick with her throat. The saliva drooling down his shaft from her
mouth made her fingers slide easily over his smoothness. Hearing the two
guys fighting over her mouth made her body tingle and she gripped and
squeezed her other full breast as she drew back to smear more of Trey’s
tasty precum on her tongue.

Then an idea occurred to her, and she drew her mouth off of Trey’s cock.
Gripping his long shaft tightly, she continued to run her hand up and
down his slippery fuckstick as she waved Stan over. When he drew close,
she engulfed his cock with her mouth, sucking it, moaning around the
hard, hot flesh in her mouth. Her tongue rubbing it, coating it with
saliva. Then she pushed herself forward, making him groan loudly as his
dick pushed down her abused throat. Then she quickly pulled off; she
coughed and gagged, a sloppy coating covering his dick.

“Now you both get to have me,” she said, looking up at the two handsome
hockey players, her hands stroking their rigid tools as she blinked more
tears out of her eyes.

“And me too,” Larry added, pushing his way between the other two. The
heavyset blond grabbed her head and f***ed her back onto his wide shaft,
pumping into her mouth wildly. Lucia did her best to continue to stroke
Trey and Stan as Larry ravaged her mouth. Her lips were starting to feel
bruised and swollen, her throat was sore and her jaw and neck ached. But
it gave her such a thrill. And through it all, Robert -- sweet, helpful
Robert -- was watching her degrading, carnal performance. The thought
that he might be getting hard for her again as she was used by his
friends made her clench her thighs, desperate for some way to stimulate
her swollen, throbbing clit.

Larry let out a long groan as he fucked away at Lucia’s mouth, his
stomach clenching as he felt his impending orgasm. He began cursing
wildly under his breath as he fought to hold it back, but the feel of
pushing Lucia’s head down onto his dick over and over was getting to be
too much.

“Fuck!” he grunted, and pulled himself out of her mouth. Taking his cock
into his own hand, he released her ponytail and grabbed at her sports
bra, practically ripping it downward. Aiming himself at her, he began to
unload. One blast of hot thick cum after another shooting out of his fat
manhood, coating her chest and the tops of her breast with his spunk.
Then aiming upward he finished by spraying a dozen little droplets of
semen all over the brunette’s face.

For a moment, Lucia stopped stroking the other two, enthralled by the
sight of Larry’s fat dick showering her chest with cum. When she saw him
change his aim, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth, enjoying the
sensation of his hot cream raining down on her face. When it was over,
she tentatively opened her eyes, her heavy, cum soaked breasts heaving
as she drew in deep breaths of air. The thick load of Larry’s cum
trickling down the valley of her breasts.

“Oh fuck,” Trey moaned, “I want to cum in your fucking mouth. I want to
watch you swallow it.”

He could feel his own release building, the waves of pleasure pulsing
through him as her soft hand worked his shaft. But there was no way he
was going to miss out on this chance to finally fill some girl’s mouth
with his seed. And if Melissa wouldn’t be the first time anyone
swallowed his load, it might as well be Lucia. Grabbing her hair, he
yanked her cum splattered face to his cock, ramming it into her mouth.
Immediately he felt her mouth suck him in, her own lust obvious in the
way she was worshiping his cock with her mouth, pulling him in deeper
and milking his swollen head with her throat.

“That’s it,” he groaned, “That’s it. Be a good little cocksucker.”
Unable to hold back any longer, his tight balls unleashed their load.
Thick blasts of cum going right down Lucia’s throat.

Lucia couldn’t help but moan with desire as she felt Trey’s first shot
coat her throat. Swallowing it down, she sucked his long shaft, drawing
out more and more of his cream as she pulled her head back until his
spurting tool was covering her tongue in his salty semen. Her hand on
Stan’s cock picked up the pace, stroking him harder and faster, her hand
turning back and forth around his cock as her own desire increased in
intensity as Trey emptied his balls into her mouth.

Looking up at Trey, she removed his shrinking manhood from her mouth.
Then, remembering what he had said about wanting to watch her, she
opened her mouth displaying the cum she had captured. Closing her mouth,
she then swallowed loudly, a shiver of naughty pleasure running through
her as the thick fluid passed down her sore throat.

Stan groaned and pumped his hips, fucking the tight hole made by Lucia’s
fist around his cock. It was finally his turn, and he knew he wouldn’t
last long. But there was something he wanted before he came. As much as
he wanted her mouth around his shaft, he wanted a chance at her big tits
first.

“Come here,” he ordered her.

Removing her hand from his dick, he turned and walked over to the couch,
sitting on the far side from where Robert watched with an expression of
awe and arousal.

Lucia followed, her face and breasts sticky with Larry’s cum. Part of
her wanted to scoop it up and swallow it all the way she had Trey’s, but
for now she knew she had to do what Stan wanted if there was going to be
any hope of keeping this a secret.

“Take off the bra and get on your knees,” Stan told her.

Standing in front of him, she was suddenly very aware of the eyes of the
other three young men watching her as she was about to let Stan --
Terri’s fucking b*****r -- fuck her tits. But at this point, it hardly
seemed to matter considering the way his friends had already used her.
Clenching her jaw, Lucia reached down, and lifted up her bra. Her full
breasts bounced, sending more of Larry’s cum running down her cleavage,
as she freed them from their tight confines. Pulling it over her head,
she felt it catch on her face, smearing some of cum from her bra and her
face up into her hair.

Stan watched, slowly stroking his hard cock as Lucia stripped off her
sports bra and tossed it to the floor. She was a fucking mess, wet and
sticky from his friends’ pleasure. He was surprised by what an
incredible turn on it was to see her like this. Then she dropped to her
knees, put her hands on his thighs to push them open wider, and scooted
up between his legs.

Stan couldn’t help but moan as she bent down to devour his cock. With
her hands on the couch beside him, Lucia bobbed up and down, fucking his
cock with her mouth and throat, coating it with her spit. But he still
wanted those tits.

Grabbing her ponytail, he yanked her up off his shaft, and looked at her
messy face. “You know what I want, don’t you, slut?” he growled.

With his hand still pulling her hair, Lucia nodded. She knew exactly
what he wanted. Reaching down, she cupped her full round tits in her
hands, feeling the sticky fluid on her fingertips as she squeezed them
uncontrollably, drawing out every bit of pleasure she could.

If I don’t get to fucking cum soon, I’m going to lose my goddamn mind,
she thought to herself. She didn’t dare say it out loud, part of her was
still too ashamed of how much she was enjoying this to admit it. But
that same part of her knew that every guy in the cabin could tell how
much she loved it, regardless of how she tried to hide it.

Lucia leaned forward, her soft breasts pressing around Stan’s erection.
The warmth and softness of her flesh around his caused him to release
her hair and lean back on the couch. He moaned loudly as she pressed her
tits together tightly around his member and began bouncing up and down.
Using her cleavage, lubricated by cum and spit, she fucked him.

As his hips began to push up from the couch, fucking her back in
response to her motions, Lucia dipped her head. Whenever the swollen red
head of his cock appeared from the confines of her bosom, she would take
it into her mouth. Lavishing it with attention from her lips and tongue,
her mouth salivating around Stan’s hard fuckstick, adding to the messy
lubrication between her tits.

When she heard his breathing quicken, she knew she was close. Soon he
would erupt and her part in all of this would be done. She felt
conflicted, on the one hand she was glad to be nearly done being used
like some kind of sex toy for these guys. But neither did she want it to
end. And to make matters worse, she was eagerly awaiting Stan’s cum. She
wanted him to cover her in his hot, sticky, white mess.

Lucia was right, he was close. Stan could feel the pressure building in
his balls, his muscles tightening as his body grew closer to climaxing.
Every thrust between her breasts brought him closer and closer to the
edge. And when he could no longer hold it back any longer, he grabbed
Lucia by the head, pulling her face down close to the tip of his cock.

“Awww… fuck!” he cried, his eyes wide as he watched one milky white rope
after another burst forth from the head of his cock. Each shot exploding
upwards towards Lucia’s face.

Lucia could feel the pulsing of Stan’s cock as each blast of cum
rocketed out of him and into her face. The first string of cum struck
her nose, creating a white line up her face across her forehead. As soon
as she felt the warm fluid splash across her skin, she opened her mouth
wide. The next blast struck her mouth, she could tell because of the
sudden burst of saltiness on her tongue, but the rest caught on her
mouth, hanging obscenely from her lips and chin. Without thinking, she
closed her mouth to savor her hard won prize, only to have the next load
splatter semen across her full lips.

Eventually, Stan’s orgasm came to a halt; the last several bursts of cum
falling onto Lucia’s breasts. When it ended, Stan was finally able to
focus more clearly on what had just happened. The pretty brunette
kneeling before him was a mess. Cum coated her from the chest up. Yet,
he could have sworn the look on her face was one of complete lust,
rather than humiliation. Behind her, Larry and Trey had already pulled
their pants back on. And on the couch, Robert simply stared at Lucia,
his face unreadable.

“Alright,” he finally said, looking down at the cum soaked girl before
him, “A deal is a deal. My lips are sealed.

“Why don’t you… go clean up,” he said with a wave of his hand, his mind
still fogged with bliss. “After that, Robert can use the jeep to drive
you back to your campsite.”

Uncertain of what to say after everything that she had just done, and
had done to her, Lucia simply stood up. Stan’s face was one of
relaxation and bliss. And as she limped around the room to collect her
bra and tank top, Trey and Larry gave her approving leers. When she
turned to look at Robert, she saw him immediately look away. She wasn’t
sure if it was shame, or embarrassment or disgust.

“Umm… “ she began, suddenly feeling quite timid, “Where’s the shower?”

At that, Robert hopped up off the couch, still not looking at her, and
headed towards the hallway out of the main room. “I’ll show you,” he
said quietly.

***

The two of them walked down the hall without speaking. Robert was still
in a daze over what had just happened. Never in a million years would
have expected a trip out to the cabin with the guys to end up like this!
It was just madness.

When they reached the bathroom, Robert opened the door for Lucia and hit
the lights. She walked past him to inspect the sizeable tub that filled
the far end of the bathroom.

“Hey, let me get you a towel real quick,” Robert said behind her before
shutting the door.

After grabbing a towel from the linen closet in the hallway, he opened
the door to the bathroom, only to trip over himself with shock.

Holy shit, she’s naked , he realized. And she was. There she stood, her
back facing him, bent over to remove her tight shorts from around her
ankles. Her round ass on full display to him, and her pussy lips clearly
visible between her legs.

Straightening up, Lucia turned to face him. Her face and chest were
still coated with semen, but he hardly noticed as he took in the sight
of her beautiful curves. The way her waist curved in, only for her hips
to flare out. And between her legs, a dark, neatly trimmed bush of hair
just above her sex.

“I… uh, I brought towel,” he stammered.

“Thanks hun, could you shut the door?”

“Uh-huh,” he replied, swallowing as he left the room, the bathroom door
clicking behind him.

“Robert…” Lucia called from the other side of the door as he heard the
shower turning on.

“Yeah?”

“I meant for you to be on this side of the door, silly.”

“Oh,” he said quietly, feeling a bit foolish that he had left and also
that he had responded to her out loud despite the fact she certainly
didn’t hear him over the shower.

The warm steam hit him as he entered the bathroom. Lucia’s clothes were
in a pile on the floor, and he could make out her naked form through the
clear shower curtain that separated them. For a minute, Robert just
stood there, watching her wash through the fog on the curtain.

“Robert?” she finally said, breaking the spell.

“Yeah?”

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, I just…”

“It’s ok, just tell me what you’re thinking. I can handle it if you
think horribly of me. I just want everything out in the open.”

“What? No, I feel horrible about me. I should have stopped that from
happening, and worst of all…”

“You enjoyed it?” she asked, over the spray of the shower.

“Yes,” he replied quietly hanging his head.

For another minute, the two were quiet. Robert’s response hanging
between them as thick as the steam from the shower as Lucia continued to
clean herself.

Finally, she spoke again. “You know, there’s plenty of room in here for
you to get a shower, too.”

“Thanks, but I already got one while you were napping, remember.”

Suddenly, the curtain drew back a few inches at the back of the tub, and
Lucia’s face appeared. It was clean now, the evidence of what had
happened only minutes before had been washed away. It was the pretty
face of the girl he had met on the trail, her brown hair wet and falling
around her face. Reaching up, she brushed the wet hair out of her face
before speaking.

“Robert, the whole naive thing is really cute, but surely you realize
that when a girl asks you to join her in the shower, its not because she
thinks you need a wash.”

“Well, I… I didn’t want to assume,” he stammered.

“That was very kind of you, but I think we’re bit beyond those niceties
now,” she replied, before throwing the curtain open wider. Robert’s eyes
opened wide at the vision before him. Lucia’s soft, curvy body, heavy
breasts and enticing nipples. The triangle of hair between her legs and
the slit of her pussy beneath it. All covered in rivulets of water as
the shower streamed down upon her.

“So,” she began again. “Are you going to get naked and join me in here,
or what?”

Without a word, Robert stripped down as quickly as he could manage. As
he drew close to the shower he slowed down suddenly uncertain and
nervous. Taking a deep breath he entered the shower, enjoying the
feeling of the hot air and spray on his skin.

The feeling was so relaxing that it took a moment before the sight of
Lucia’s naked body registered in his mind again, her luscious lips
spread in a bewitching smile. Robert could feel his cock start to
respond to the sight and closeness of her. They weren’t touching, but it
was like something passed between them anyways, the closeness of her
naked flesh sending a shiver through his own nude body.

Standing perfectly still, Robert watched as Lucia reached out with both
hands and ran them over his body.

“You seemed so skinny on the trail,” she told him, “But you’re much more
muscular than I had imagined.”

“Thank you,” he said, feeling his face flush from the compliment.

“So, what you said before…” she began, and then paused briefly. “About
liking what you saw earlier.”

“I’m sorry,” he immediately blurted out. “I didn’t want to, I wanted to
stop it, to leave, but…”

“Shhh…”

Her soft hand stroked across his chest as her other one caressed his cheek.

“It’s ok that you liked it. The truth is, I liked it, too.”

“You did?”

“Yes, though please don’t tell those idiots out there.”

“I won’t,” he promised.

“And I also liked you watching me. I liked you seeing them use my mouth
and cover me in cum. It made me feel so out of control, so naughty and
so nasty.

“Oh, and I can see you like remembering it, too,” she giggled as she
reached down and ran her hand over his growing manhood.

“Mmmm…” he moaned at the feel of her soft hand sliding over his wet shaft.

“You know, Robert. Despite all the work I did, I’m the only one in this
house who still hasn’t cum yet,” Lucia said with an upset tone and fake
frown.

“I’ve never, uhh, kissed a girl there before, but I can try,” he said.

“So sweet of you to offer, hun, but what I really need is a hard cock
inside me,” as she said this, she looked into his eyes, her dark brown
eyes drawing him in. Her hand stroking up and down his shaft, twisting
slightly, making his hips buck against her.

“Mmm, that’s it,” she moaned, “Lie down and just do what comes naturally.”

Robert sighed and closed his eyes as Lucia’s hand left his cock, her
feminine fingers delicately running up his shaft and around his
sensitive head. At the sound of her giggle he opened his eyes once more.
She had stepped further back away from him, the shower coating her body
in hot water that made her glisten in the light. Seeing her standing
there, not hiding any part of herself and the eager way she stared at
his erection, the gravity of the situation finally hit him.

Oh god, this is it. I’m about to lose my virginity.

Trying to get a grip on his nerves, Robert slowly lowered himself to the
floor of the large tub. When he stretched out his legs Lucia stepped
around him, straddling his lower legs as she remained standing above him.

Looking up at her from the floor, the water sprayed in his eyes a bit,
causing him to blink occasionally. His body seemed to have grown tight,
his nervousness making it difficult to breath the heavy air or keep fine
control over his movements.

“Don’t worry,” she whispered kindly, as if reading his thoughts. “I’ll
do most of the work.”

“Sorry, just nervous, but I really want this,” he responded softly.

Kneeling down between his legs, she leaned forward, taking his swollen
head into her mouth. Robert watched as she raised her face to look right
at him as she slowly withdrew his swollen tip from between her full
lips. Running her pink tongue over her lips, she moaned quietly.

“I can tell,” she whispered, before giggling again. “I want it too. My
clit feels like its about to burst!”

“R-really?”

“Mmm-hmm,” Lucia moaned as she crawled her way up the tub. Robert’s gaze
was torn between looking at the carnal desire on Lucia’s face, and the
way her heavy breasts hung down towards his body as she crawled over
him. He let out his own moan as his rigid cock slipped between the soft
curves of her breasts. Reflexively he pushed up, his hard tool pressing
against the tender skin in the valley of Lucia’s chest. She smiled at
him with encouragement as his hard member rubbed up and down across her
skin.

“Here,” she said, when her face was finally even with his.

Robert felt her soft hand wrap around his wrist, and draw him towards
her sex. He continued to look at her, his eyes trapped by her dark brown
eyes; her wet hair hanging around their faces like a curtain. Then he
felt the soft, short hair between her legs graze his fingertips as she
guided him closer to her lips. Pressing his fingers against her as she
drew his hand lower, he felt her slit open around his fingers, a
different wetness coating them, slicker than the water falling around
them. Pulling his hand by his wrist, Lucia brought his fingers back up
higher, away from the hole until Robert felt them brush against a
swollen nub.

“Yesssss…” Lucia hissed at his touch. “See how hard it is?”

Reacting to her enthusiastic response, Robert rubbed again and again,
causing Lucia to rock her body back and forth. Her nipples dragging
across his wet skin, her sex pushing against his hand. Unable to hold
back, Robert began to rock as well, pushing up against her body, his
hard shaft dragging across her skin as they rocked together, eyes locked.

“I need you inside me,” Lucia moaned, pushing herself up onto her knees.
As she moved, a deluge of hot water splashed across Robert’s skin.
Robert moaned as her hand grasped his cock, angling it towards her.

His moan turned into a gasp as he felt her delicate, wet lips touch his
cock head. For all her overwhelming need, Lucia certainly seemed to be
taking her time; watching Robert’s face as she gently pressed his
swollen member into her waiting sex. Her lips spread around the bottom
of his cock head as Lucia dragged him back and forth, kissing his cock
with her pussy lips.

Robert could feel his own need mounting. The bl**d pulsing, flooding his
aching staff. He needed to fill her, to be inside of a woman for the
first time. And then suddenly he was, he groaned and pushed up into
Lucia as he felt her body accept him into her. Stretching around his
cock, the velvety walls of her pussy squeezing him tightly, but yielded
to his manhood as she pressed down onto him and he pressed up into her.

Soon she was sitting on him, his thickness filling her as deeply as he
could. Robert reached out, taking her curved waist in his hands as he
gently rocked his throbbing erection inside Lucia, luxuriating in the
amazing new sensation. He looked down between them, taking in the sight
of their coupling. Her dark wet hair just above her slit, his cock
grinding up into her. Only the base of his cock was visible, the rest of
him vanishing inside of her. For minute or two Lucia just sat there
watching him, a knowing smile on her face, as he enjoyed the feeling of
completeness brought on by having her wrapped around him.

Then she leaned over him once more, her face close to his. She braced
herself against the tub with one hand next to Robert’s head, her other
reaching down between them. The position of her arms crushing her
breasts together, squeezing them, making them look as if they were
swelling larger. He felt her fingertips brush against the top of his
shaft, making him shudder and run his hands across her back, warm water
raining down on the back of his hands.

Her fingertips brushed against him again and again as she began to moan
loudly. Looking down between them, his view was now blocked by her
impressive bosom, but he could guess that her fingers were circling and
rubbing her swollen clit. She shuddered on top of him as she sought her
own release. The thought occurred to him that she was using his cock for
her own needs, much as his friends had used her body. Just then she
opened her dark brown eyes, and looked into his, a warm smile on her
face. Smiling back he thrust his hips; pushing up into her; her eyes
rolling back from the pleasure.

Maybe not exactly the same, he thought.

“Robert,” she whispered. “Robert…”

“Yes?”

“Did you like it?”

“Of course, it feels amazing, Lucia,” he groaned, running his hands down
over her ass, using it to pull her down onto his manhood.

“No.”

“Sorry,” he said, quickly removing his hands from her backside.

“No, no. I mean, yes. Oh yes…” she said, her voice drawn out with
pleasure as her body writhed over him. “Put your hands back. Not what I
meant. Oh fuck… yes…

“I meant no. Not now. Earlier,” she said, now looking back into his
eyes. “Did you like it earlier when you watched me.”

“Oh, god… Lucia, you know I did. I told you.”

“I know you did. It just turns me on… oh yes, Robert!” she cried out as
he pulled her down onto his cock hard, her fingers still brushing over
his shaft.

“It turned me on, knowing you were watching me. Watching me take those
cocks, watching them cum on me, in me,” she said in a hushed voice.

Remembering her -- so depraved, wantonly sucking his friends as he
watched -- made him grow harder, twitching inside her.

“Mmmm, you did like it, didn’t you!” she said excitedly in response to
his dick.

“Oh god yes, Lucia. It made me so hard watching you,” he told her.

“Oh fuck!” she spat, rubbing herself harder, bouncing on his cock more
f***efully.

Realizing what she wanted, Robert continued, “I loved watching you on
your knees. I was so hard, I wanted to stroke myself watching you.”

“Oh Robert, yesss…” she screamed, loudly. Her arm reaching between them
moving wildly, their wet bodies grinding against one another under the
hot spray.

Lucia’s eyes and mouth went wide, her wordless cry getting louder before
suddenly cutting off. And then her body dropped, her soft breasts
pressing into Robert’s chest. Robert’s hands roamed higher, up her back,
holding Lucia as her breathing slowed.

“Thank you,” she whispered hoarsely. “I needed that so bad.”

“Anytime,” he replied with a grin.

“Okay, hun, now it’s your turn to cum,” she said after a moment, pushing
herself up.

“I’m surprised I haven’t already,” he admitted.

Now up on her knees, the front of her body on full display to his gaze,
Lucia reached out and held onto the sides of the tub. “Well I did blow
you earlier,” she reminded him with a laugh. “But I think I can get
another one out of you pretty soon.”

With that she began to rock her hips, grinding back and forth, her body
sliding easily over his in the warm water. Pushing up against her,
Robert groaned at the feel of the walls of her pussy as they squeezed
and stroked his swollen cock head.

“Mmm, that’s it, hun. Here.”

Briefly stopping her gyrations, Lucia brought Roberts hands to her round
tits, letting out a moan as his hands roughly kneaded and groped her
flesh. He could feel the hardness of her nipples on his palms.

Then she began rocking again, each time her pussy stroked up on his dick
and then shoved it back inside her, she increased the speed. Soon she
was bouncing up and down on him, only his hands still squeezing her tits
kept them from bouncing as well.

“Oh shit…” he groaned as the familiar feeling began to grow between his
legs.

“That’s it Robert, cum for me.”

“Are you sure? Inside you?”

“What I really want is for you to flood my little mouth with cum so I
can taste you again,” she admitted. “But this is your first fuck. Go
ahead and fill my tight pussy.”

His hands squeezed her tits roughly, but he was too far gone to worry
about whether or not he might hurt her. The growing pressure in his
balls was intense, and getting ready to unleash. Robert gasped and
moaned as he watched the gorgeous, curvy brunette bouncing up and down
on his cock, begging for him to cum.

It was all too much, and Robert let out a long moan as his balls
released his seed, shooting it deep inside her. Over and over he pushed
up into her, a blast of cum firing from his tip with each thrust.

“Oh, Robert, I can feel it inside me! So hard! So hot!”

At that, he let go of her tits and roughly grabbed her ass. Pulling her
onto his rigid member as hard as he could, he pushed up as deeply as he
could as the last remaining ropes of his cum shot into Lucia’s pussy.

And then it was over, though in truth it wasn’t entirely over. The two
of them still lay there embracing as the water rained down on them.
Robert’s softening cock still buried inside of Lucia. But it felt over,
an incredible sense of relief and relaxation washing over Robert as he
wrapped his arms around the sexy young woman that had made him a man.

***

Lucia wasn’t sure how long they rested in the tub, but the water had
gotten cool before they finally got up. Spreading a towel across his
shoulders, Robert wrapped it around himself and Lucia as they stood in
the steamy bathroom.

“That was incredible,” he finally said, whispering in her ear.

Wrapping her arms around his torso beneath the towel, she snuggled into
his warm body.

“It sure was,” she agreed. “It’s too bad I need to get back to camp.”

“Oh right,” he said, sadness in his voice. “Let’s get dressed and I can
drive you back.”

“Thanks,” she said before kissing his cheek.

After drying off, Lucia began to pull back on her clothes. Looking at
her cum stained sports bra, she decided against putting it back on, and
just pulled on her blue tank top. Leaving the bathroom, Lucia limped
slightly, her ankle still bothering her. She had decided not to bother
trying to get her hiking boots back on. She could go barefoot in the
jeep back to her campsite, where she had a pair of sandals she could
wear for the rest of her trip.

Walking slowly through the cabin, Lucia felt a rush of guilt and
excitement as she entered the main room again, remembering what had
occurred there earlier. Robert’s friends were gone again. For which she
was grateful.

Before she knew it, she and Robert were in the red jeep parked on the
gravel drive. He seemed lost in thought, and she could understand; part
of her didn’t really want to go back, and he probably hoped the same
after what had just happened between them.

Sometimes life is just disappointing like that , she mused, looking out
the window as they drove down the mountain road.

It surprised her when he finally did speak, just as they pulled up to
her campsite. “Lucia, is there any way I might see you again?”

“Well, let’s not say never,” she replied, trying to give him a bright smile.

“I will never forget today, as long as I live,” he promised, giving her
a sad smile.

“Oh, I don’t think I will either, hun.”

The End


... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 6 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 1385  |  
100%
  |  1

Life of a Slut Wife and Mum, Part 2-2 (Airtight)

Airtight on the Marriage Bed

Having received and noted comments and feedback, I will be making some changes to the future episodes of this story. Hope readers will enjoy it more and continue to give feedback so I can make improvements to the way I tell the story. For this part, I’ve taken away most embellishments and expansions of the original story, so what you’re reading now is closer to the truth. (Unlike the rather unpopular club scene in Part 2-1 which was purely added for dramatization) I’ll also try to add more detail into the story; especially for the sex scenes, as some people have requested. Whenever my mum went out over the weekend, all the footage and information on her whereabouts Drew and I obtained were solely from her phone’s cameras and text message. Therefore, there will still be a little bit of assumption made on my part. However, I will keep it strictly realistic now with no more added sex that goes out the window of reality.

Anyway, this story continues on from part 2-1. My mum did go out clubbing with Brad, Jack and Nathan. However, none of the sex in the club happened. There was just a lot of dancing, drinking and flirting before she brought them home.

By the time my mum got home with Brad, Nathan and Jack, the three guys were all rock hard and ready to fuck. The foursome immediately headed for my parent’s bedroom. My mum left her clutch with her mobile phone in the hall so Drew and I quickly switched from the mobile phone feed and went to watch the feed from my parent’s bedroom instead.

As they entered the room, the three men were vigorously fondling, grinding and making out with my mum. “Scarlett, you’re so hot. We’re gonna bang you all silly.” Brad called out. “You flatterer. By tomorrow morning, I want to be completely drenched in cum.” My mum replied, knowing just what to say to get the guys worked up. Drew and I watched as the three guys stood buck naked, cocks standing at attention as they waited for my mum to freshen up. Soon, she emerged from the washroom, clad in a fresh set of lingerie, a simple red bra and panty set with matching red heels.

“Get on your knees bitch” Brad says, as the three guys form a semi circle. Nathan grabs a pillow off the bed and places it on the floor as my mum gets onto her knees, ready to put her manicured hands and beautiful mouth to good use. My mum starts stroking Brad and Nathan’s cock while Jack slides his hands into her bra and plays with her funbags. “By tomorrow morning, I want to be so sore that I’m gonna have to limp out of bed to make you studs breakfast.”

“Chinese sluts look so good when they’re on their knees.” Nathan comments. “Wait till you see this bitch’s pretty face pasted with cum. It’s so hot you’ll immediately be ready for round 2” Brad replies. “Ever been airtight slut?” Jack asks. My mum pops Nathan’s cock out of her mouth for awhile, pausing seductively as if to think before replying that it sounded familiar but she probably needs a refresher course. “Oh, we are gonna fuck you up so good then. I promise that by the morning. You’re gonna be so sore, just like you want.” Brad says. “The three of us did a pair of young Korean uni students last week. Lets just say that after experiencing the airtight package from us at night, they’ve pretty much fell in love with us.”

“Mmm, they sound hot. We should get together with them sometime. First, let’s see you add me to your list of airtight conquests tonight.”

Brad and Nathan had now removed my mum’s bra and were stroking her plump pussy lips through her sheer panties while she made out with Jack. Nathan commented that she was dripping wet and that they should get down to business as he tore my mum’s skimpy panties in two. Soon, the foursome had aligned themselves accordingly. Brad being the guy who first met my mum, got first pick of her orifices, choosing her ass. He laid back on the bed as she mounted him, impaling herself on him and spreading her legs. Jack then plunged his rock hard cock into her wet folds while Nathan positioned his cock by her face and got ready to facefuck my mum.

Brad and Jack immediately started rocking my mum between them, starting slow before rapidly turning up the speed. My mum started moaning as they started dping her. After about 2 minutes of relatively slow sex, Brad called out asking Jack to go full throttle and the two of them immediately went full f***e, pummelling my mum between them. She gasped as they simultaneously went balls deep in her before moaning like a bitch in heat. As the two white studs ravaged her Asian body, she started screaming in delight as she hit her orgasm. After a good 30 seconds of erotic screaming, she just lay back and took the pounding she was getting as Nathan got into the game, grabbing her hair and sliding his cock into her wet hot mouth, muffling her cries of pleasure. Wrapping my mum’s hair up in his large hand, Nathan manoeuvred my mum’s mouth up and down his cock.

Soon, my mum’s eyes started watering, messing up her makeup as Nathan f***ed his thick cock down her throat, grunting and calling her his Chinese MILF as he used her mouth for his pleasure. All the while, Brad and Jack continued to thrust.

“Scarlett’s mouth is amazing b*o” Nathan exclaimed as my mum blew him. “Yeah, the first time I hooked up with her, she gave me an amazing hummer till I creamed her even before we started fucking.” Brad replied. My mum popped Nathan’s cock out of her mouth commenting, “I find it so erotic when I serve my body up to a white man for his pleasure. I think lots of Singaporean bitches do too. I definitely know that all my girlfriends who are dating or married to white guys are far wilder in bed than those with Asians.”

“Yeah, it’s great. I think Asian chicks love us whites because of our performance in bed.” Jack states as he proceeds to suddenly speed up his thrusts into my mum. “Uh huh. Mmm” my mum drawls. “I love white studs like you guys in bed, especially when they ravage me like I’m just an outlet for them to relieve themselves of their sexual needs. Probably something to do with some white superiority complex built into us Singaporean ladies from the colonial times.”

Jack and Brad laugh as my mum talks before Brad asks her if that’s how she justifies her cheating, that it’s in her genes? My mum sensing Nathan is nearing his climax from her oral ministrations, pulls his manhood out and starts gently stroking him, keeping him on the edge as she replies that yeah, it’s always been in her to be a whore to white guys. She can’t speak for the rest of the girls in Singapore though. Nathan is breathing heavily as my mum keeps him on the edge while she receives her pounding. He starts asking where to cum, quickly seeking his release. My mum immediately tells him she wants a group facial. Brad and Jack quickly get off her as she sinks to her knees on the floor, waiting for the three white studs to mark her as theirs.

“I love it when guys have the stamina to give me a facial before we even get to fucking. It’s so primal. Especially when I’m with a Caucasian, it feels like they’re marking me as their property before they proceed to fuck me.”

“Uh huh. Well, the three of us are gonna definitely mark you. Then we’re gonna spend the whole night fucking your brains out. We’ve just made you airtight. Think we’re gonna have lots more time to try out some new positions. Maybe a little double vaginal? My buddies Jack and Nathan here, they just did that to this Russian chick the other day. She just kept cumming and cumming.”

“Let’s see how horny you guys can get me first.”, my mum retorts to that lewd proposal before smacking her lips and telling the guys to paint her face. Soon, the three guys start grunting loudly as they fire streams of cum onto the pretty Singapore Chinese MILF in front of them, decorating my mum’s face with streaks of creamy white jizz. My mum smiles sluttily and opens her mouth, tasting some of her partners’ man juice as she mewls on her knees. Since it’s their first cumshot of the night, there is quite a bit of cum, with some even dripping off my mum’s chin onto her heaving chest. She wipes the bit of cum that had sprayed near her eyes, before tasting it. “Umm, delicious. Now, while we wait for my cum facial to dry, why not you guys start getting ready for round 2.” My mum tells the guys.

“This Singaporean mum is insatiable. Brad, you really hit the jackpot” Jack laughs as my mum gets up from her knees and climbs into bed between the three guys.

Drew and I were just enjoying this amazing show. Our enjoyment for that night was cut short though as incredibly, Jack commented that he didn’t like having the iMac there while he fucked as it felt like he was being filmed. (if only he knew) My mum laughed at that and told him to cover the camera with her underwear if it bothered him so much. Jack did so, picking up my mum’s red bra and dr****g it over the iMac, cutting off our video footage of the night’s action.

This brings us to the end of part 2 of the story.
I had by now started to feel really guilty about this voyeurism and was seriously contemplating telling my Dad everything once he got back from his business trip or even just calling him immediately. After thinking about it though, in my immaturity at that age, along with the raging hormones of a teenager, I decided not to say anything for the moment. I reasoned that it seems like my mum had been having extramarital relations for quite a while already and since our f****y life was still good, why rock the boat? In hindsight, I was a foolish, horny teenager somehow justifying to myself that since my mum was still a good wife and mother, why not let her indulge her sexual desires on the side. Looking back now, my mum’s dual life was always going to have to come crumbling down sometime.

Drew on the other hand was completely unrepentant, not a trace of guilt on him. He had always though my mum was hot and this was like a dream come true for him. Denied our video feed for that night, Drew and I decided to just head to bed, muting the audio on our side and just letting it record. (Deciding to listen to the recording of the audio feed the next morning) We both headed out of his room to grab a drink before we went to bed. Looking back as I write this, I have now of course listened to the full recording and know what we missed out on listening to live because we muted the audio on our side to go to sl**p.

“You really like wearing shoes to bed don’t you? I remember the first time we banged, you wore your heels the whole time and now you’ve got those beautiful red pumps on.” Brad asks. “Uh huh, I love wearing shoes, especially heels for sex. They perk my ass up. Plus I love the little bit of discomfort from heels, makes it feel more like I’m serving my man. These pumps though, they’re quite special. I’ll tell you guys exactly how I broke them in when I had just bought them. This story should get you studs worked up again so we can maybe try that double vag thing you mentioned.”

...

To be continued in Part 3

This story will eventually explore what happens in the end, starting with part 5. However, the next two chapters, part 3 and 4 will be covering a bit more back-story (Part 3, completely from my mum’s POV as she recounts the story) so hope all your readers don’t mind waiting for the eventual climax of this story arc.

Hope everyone enjoyed part 2. Lots more to come so please continue to review and comment so I can help ensure the format and presentation is best for everyone. Do leave me messages on what exactly you’d guys like to read about. My mum’s infidelity spanned a long duration with numerous encounters that I was privy to. There are far too many occurrences for me to detail all of them so do let me know what kinds of pairings/situations you guys are interested in reading about and I’ll sift through my memory and see if my mum was involved in something similar.
... Continue»
Posted by dercius 6 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 530  |  
100%

B.T.V.S.: Dawn's Wish Part 2

Buffy The Vampire Slayer: Dawn's Wish Part 2

Closing time was by far Anya's favourite part of the day. She tried not to say that allowed too often as it made Xander all pouty, but as much as she loved spending time with him, especially when they were having sex, closing time only came five times a week. She saw Xander and had sex with him a lot more than that, so Anya didn't understand why she should be frowned upon for savouring this precious time above anything else. After all this was the time those annoying customers finally left and she could count the money.

Today was extra special because business had been slow so Giles had left early, mumbling something about having plans tonight or something. Anya hadn't really been paying attention, she was just glad she was being left alone with the money, no one to frown at her for having a smile on her face.

So when Anya heard that annoying bell she sighed and without looking muttered, "We're closed."

"Anya... hey..." A familiar voice greeted her.

Anya's heart sank. She'd had a feeling it wasn't a customer and for the most part vampires and demons were polite enough to go after the Slayers in one of the many graveyards in Sunnydale so she'd been fairly confident that it was somebody she knew interrupting her. That meant she couldn't just shoo them away or use the risky-but-hey-if-she-has-no-choice teleportation potion. She had to socialise.

"What?" Anya asked, already regretting it as she looked up to see the blonde haired Slayer, "Giles isn't here. He went home."

"That's ok. I wanted to talk to you." Buffy said, something she honestly didn't think she'd ever say to Anya, and from the look on the other blonde's face the feeling was mutual, "I was just at Dawn's school and no one was there. At lease no one helpful. And I might not have made the best impression with the receptionist, so I was wondering if you could help me find someone. A vengeance daemon. She disguised herself as a guidance counsellor and Dawn made a wish and I have to clean up her mess again. You know, the usual."

"Dawn made a wish with a guidance counsellor around?" Anya said in disbelief, though thinking about it she could believe it, "That's like the most popular form for a vengeance daemon. Second only to ther*pist. I swear I mentioned this."

"I know. And you did, but well, you know Dawn." Buffy sighed.

"Yeah." Anya murmured, things between the two blondes becoming silent, Anya biting her lip before she asked the question she really didn't want to ask, "So... this vengeance demon... are you going to kill her?"

Knowing she had to be tactful about this Buffy replied, "I can try not to. If you think you can convince her to end the spell, or if there's something we can give her, I'm totally down with that. But..."

There was a long silence, Buffy not needing to finish her sentence. Anya got it, but she wasn't so sure Buffy got what she was getting into, "Can you live with it? The wish I mean?"

"NO." Buffy said flatly, "Absolutely not."

"Ok, but just FYI... there are thousands of vengeance demons, and we... they, are all connected by D'Hoffryn." Anya tried to explain, "Besting one is no big deal as D'Hoffryn sees that as one of his girls being a failure, but if you go around killing them left and right you'll piss D'Hoffryn off, and that..."

"Would be bad, I get it. And I get you don't want to piss D'Hoffryn off or whatever, but seriously Anya you need to do this!" Buffy ranted before calming herself down and adding, "Look, I'm sorry to put you in the middle of this but you're my best chance. And the longer this goes on for the worse it could get. I'm not even sure how bad... please just... please help me."

Anya couldn't ever remember seeing Buffy more frazzled. Frighten even. That was very worrying. In fact if Anya didn't have Xander she would probably start packing up her things the second the Slayer left. And if something had the almighty Buffy this upset perhaps she could again try telling her friends, or at least Xander, about the importance of knowing when to run. Of course it would be good to know what she was potentially running from, and when Xander inevitably insisted on staying did they have a chance against it.

So Anya sighed, "Fine, I'll help. What did Dawn wish for?"

Buffy tried not to react but there was no way Anya could have missed her blush, "That isn't important."

"But..." Anya began.

"Look, just find the vengeance demon who was at the new Sunnydale High today, ok?" Buffy snapped as she turned and headed for the door.

"Wait, where are you going?" Anya called out, and then when Buffy stopped in her tracks, obviously thinking about something, the former vengeance demon called out, "Look, if Dawnie's growing a tail or something and you promised not to say anything I understand, but if you could just give me a rough idea of what this wish is about it would really narrow down my search. Also if we're talking end of the world bad, or some kind of invisible demon on the loose, some heads up would be nice."

Buffy continued standing still for a moment, then she turned around and said, "I don't know exactly what she said but now Dawn has a power. An evil power which is corrupting my little s*ster and making her... do things. When you find out who did this to her please call me immediately. Until then I'm going home to have a serious talk with Dawn. Make her understand that she can't just do what she wants. She's just a k*d. No more rebellious Dawn crap. I'm putting my foot down!"

* * *

"Faith, sweetie, are you sure you're ok?" Joyce asked again.

"I told you Mrs S, I'm fine." Faith quickly replied again.

Joyce frowned. She used to think of herself as pretty perceptive of what was going on around her. Then she found out her daughter was a Vampire Slayer. Of course whatever was going on was unlikely to be such a big revelation but Joyce could swear she was missing out on a joke or something.

Dawn was practically beaming, happier than Joyce could ever remember seeing her, and Faith seemed... off. The Slayer almost seemed like she was in pain or something, and if Joyce didn't know any better she could have sworn Faith was even blushing a little. Joyce had asked repeatedly whether Faith's chair or food were ok but the Dark Slayer insisted they were fine, and Dawn wasn't willing to share why she seemed happy either.

Part of Joyce felt she should push a little more given the crazy things which happened in Sunnydale almost on a weekly basis, however she had always believed part of being a good mother was not overstepping boundaries and it would have been rude to try and push Faith any further. So for better or for worse Joyce returned her attention to her meal, blissfully unaware she was witnessing the after-effects of her supposedly innocent little daughter taking a Slayer's anal cherry.

Dawn still couldn't believe it. She had fulfilled one of her biggest fantasies ever. She had ass fucked the Dark Slayer into submission. She, little Dawnie Summers, had made the big bad Dark Slayer Faith Lehane her bitch.

Those thoughts and memories of sodomising Faith echoed in Dawn's mind, along with all sorts of nasty thoughts of what she could do to her new bitch as she tried to concentrate on eating food and not staring at the stronger brunette sitting across from her on the ass Dawn now owned.

It was difficult, as was talking or looking at her Mom. Dawn managed it of course, the problem was every time she looked at her mother she couldn't stop thinking about giving the woman who gave her life the exact same treatment she had just given Faith along with a variety of other nasty things. And her mother didn't deserve that.

Dawn didn't want to say it out loud because it would make her a huge dork but her Mom was the nicest, sweetest, most loving woman Dawn had ever met. She didn't want to inflict her perverted little desires on her. Besides Dawn had to learn to control her desires otherwise she'd end up fucking most of Sunnydale. Luckily she had Faith and her perfect body to indulge her twisted fantasies on.

Faith felt herself blush again as Dawnie gave her another burning hungry look. Part of Faith wanted to pull Dawn upstairs and yell at the younger girl for giving her such a blatant look of lust right in front of her Mom. Then she wanted to tell the uppity little twig that she had no idea what was going on but Faith Lehane was nobody's bitch and if Dawn told anyone about that earlier moment of insanity when Faith had bent over like some submissive little anal slut then the formerly evil Slayer would make sure it was Dawn who wished she never had to sit down again. And there were similar defiant thoughts raging through Faith's head but all Dawn had to do was look at her and the bad ass Dark Slayer was practically melting.

Those looks told Faith she was fucked. She was housebroken. She was Dawn's bitch. All little Dawnie had to do was look at her like that to remind Faith of the heaven that had been submitting to the smaller brunette and the big tough Slayer would happily do whatever the fuck Dawn wanted.

Not even the rather terrifying thought of Buffy finding out would be enough to stop Faith from submitting to Dawn. In fact while Faith was imagining about a billion different ways Buffy could kick her ass for daring to corrupt the sweet, innocent little Dawnie the idea of actually telling the almighty B that she was now her k*d s*ster's bitch actually kind of made Faith hot. Or even better, little Dawnie telling her big s*s that Faith was now her bitch. Then maybe telling her Mom. Or maybe telling them at the same time. Or maybe Dawn was about to turn to her Mom right here, or about to make Faith do it, the Dark Slayer feeling herself blush as she imagined having to turn to Joyce and tell her that her sweet and innocent little girl had turned her into her bitch.

Wanting to pull herself away from her current thoughts Faith turned to the MILF and, doing her best to put on her usual sly grin, asked, "So Joyce, hot date tonight?"

"No, it's another meeting." Joyce insisted, although she wouldn't have sounded convincing even if she hadn't blushed.

"Really." Faith said, deciding to push the subject, "Because you seem to be having a lot of meetings lately."

Before Joyce could start explaining everything that was going wrong with her gallery lately, which Dawn was almost 100% sure her mother only did because she knew it made everyone else around her zone out, the littlest Summers quickly butted in, "Faith, go make a start on the dishes. I'll be there to help you in a minute."

Faith blushed as she quickly got up and collected the empty plates like some kind of waitress or maid. Of course such an act didn't automatically make her anything like that, but it felt like no matter what she did Faith felt subservient to Dawn, a feeling the Slayer was growing to love.

Dawn tried to keep the smile off her face as she watched her bitch carry out her order, waiting until Faith left the room before turning to her Mom, looking her in the eye and softly but firmly asking her, "Mom, do you have a date?"

"Yes honey." Joyce replied, surprising herself with her answer.

"Good." Dawn smiled softly, leaning in and taking her Mom's hand before continuing, "Now here's what I want you to do. Go out tonight and have fun. Do whatever you want to do. You deserve it. You're a great Mom and you should get some time to yourself."

"Ok Dawnie... but, I..." Joyce blushed, feeling an odd tingling sensation from her daughter's hand covering hers.

"No argument." Dawn said firmly, "Tonight you go out and have fun. Stay out as long as you want. Longer even. I'll be fine. Faith is going to be here. So... don't hurry back. Ok?"

"Ok." Joyce found herself replying, and while she did think about it for a moment she supposed Dawn was right.

"Ok." Dawn smiled, letting go of her Mom's hand, silently wishing that such a simple touch didn't immediately send her mind to a really perverted place, "Now, why don't you go upstairs and change so you won't be late for your 'meeting'."

Dawn smiled as her mother nodded, got up and headed upstairs, the speed in which she moved probably not quick enough to arouse suspicion but in addition to her Mom's truthfulness seem to suggest that Dawn's little wish was still in full effect. And just as importantly, if not more, it worked on her Mom.

The smile on Dawn's face turned into a wicked grin as she briefly imagined the shit she could get away with now. And sure, she should probably try and not abuse her new power too much, but at the same time it would be just wasteful if she didn't use it at all. Like, telling her Mom to stay out late and have fun was good. She had an obvious ulterior motive for it, but her Mom really did need to get out more, and Dawn was sure that not every middle-aged guy in Sunnydale was a killer robot in disguise. And Dawn could always ask her Mom's new boyfriend if he was evil and if he replied yes she could just make Faith kill him.

Of course just a brief mention of Faith's name had Dawn's mind once again travelling to a very perverted place, only this time it wasn't a place she felt guilty for being in. Dawn did however question why she would settle for simply thinking about doing nasty things to the beautiful Dark Slayer when she could be doing them. Or at least be ready to do them the moment her mother left.

With that in mind Dawn practically skipped through her house and into the kitchen. There she was greeted with the sight of Faith washing up, not something Dawn would have ever thought as erotic until that moment however there was just something about it which had her juices flowing.

Perhaps it was the idea of the big bad Dark Slayer who had always seemed so rebellious, crude and seemingly too good for menial chores suddenly seeming so domesticated. Like after just one ass fuck Dawn had turned the foulmouthed street tough Slayer into her doting servant, willing and eager to serve Dawn, to do whatever she said no matter how trivial it was.

"You wanna dry?" Faith asked with a smirk, pretty much knowing who it was before she looked behind her.

Blinking a few times to fully pull herself out of her thoughts Dawn smiled, "Na, I think I'll just watch my bitch do all the work."

Faith blushed slightly, "Your Mom..."

"Is upstairs, and was never that good at hearing." Dawn interrupted, heading over to lock the back door which was only a few feet away from where Faith was washing up, "Seriously, you'd be surprised how many fights Buffy has had down here without Mom being any the wiser. Sure, most of them were with me so I suppose she could have heard and just repressed it, but I'm horny so I say it's worth the risk. Especially as Miss I'm-The-Boss-Of-Everyone probably won't be back for hours."

Seeing where this was going Faith quickly pointed out, "But your Mom will be going soon."

"Not soon enough." Dawn said, moving behind her prey and roughly squeezing Faith's ass, "There's no way I'm waiting that long to fuck you again."

After groaning softly and biting her lip Faith asked, "Shouldn't we at least take this upstairs?"

Leaning in so her lips were pressed against Faith's ear Dawn whispered, "No. I like the idea of taking you right here, which is exactly what I'm going to do. I'm going to pull down these tight little leather pants and finger fuck your slutty little Slayer ass! If Mom or Buffy shows up we can stop and act like everything's cool, but chances are my Mom is just going to leave you here to get your ass abused, which let’s face it, is what's going to happen. My Mom is going to leave, and then I'm going to get my big strap-on cock and ass fuck you while you're bending over the sink. Then I'm going to ass fuck you in every room of this house, in every position I can think of, your tight Slayer ass getting drilled so much you won't be sitting right for a week! And the only thing you're going to do about it is bend over, or get in whatever position I want you in, because you’re my bitch and I own your ass hole! Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Dawnie." Faith whimpered submissively, unknowingly adding of her own accord, "Do whatever the fuck you want to my ass! It's yours!"

"Damn right it is!" Dawn growled softly, her hand now greedily sliding over Faith's butt and groping it, a smile crossing her face as she added, "This hot Slayer ass is all mine now, but maybe if you're a good little anal slut for me I'll give you the honour of eating my pussy. Maybe my ass too. Would you like that Slayer?"

"Fuck yeah Dawnie, I'd love that." Faith moaned softly, "I'd love to munch on your cunt and ass. Use my mouth and tongue to please the little stud who popped my anal cherry and made me her bitch. Make you cum real hard in my mouth."

"Looking forward to it. But for now, bend over!" Dawn ordered, giving Faith's ass a firm slap literally the moment before her little wish made the big bad Slayer bend over the sink and stick her ass out, "Yeah, that's it. Give me that hot Slayer ass of yours!"

"Already given it to you Dawnie. My hot Slayer ass is yours now!" Faith grinned as she felt Dawn giving her ass another squeeze.

"Yeah it is." Dawn murmured, reaching round to unbuckle Faith's leather pants. Then a wicked idea popped into her head, "Which is why you should never, ever hesitate to let me do whatever I want to this bitch ass of yours."

"I know, I'm sorry Dawnie. It won't happen again." Faith promised.

"Damn right it won't." Dawn said firmly before she gave Faith's leather pants covered ass a hard smack.

Faith cried out in surprise, the sound of that cry and the smack seeming to echo throughout the kitchen which plunged into silence shortly afterwards. Then there was another smack and another cry, the smack being just as loud as before but since she had been sort of expecting it Faith was able to stifle her cry.

As her ass received a third and a fourth smack Faith opened her mouth to protest but no sound came out. She'd had yelling matches with B plenty of times while she was here, well mostly B yelling at her with her giving a few short responses, but she'd always figured that Joyce was too much of a proper lady to want to discuss it. Or maybe the older woman thought it was best not to get between the two Slayers, something Faith had to admit was pretty smart. But Mrs S being a little hard of hearing did make sense, although Faith wasn't so sure the sound of Dawn's hand smacking off her ass wasn't going to draw attention considering how deafening it sounded to her.

Of course the danger of getting caught had always been a turn on for Faith, and the idea of explaining why Dawn was spanking her ass or what those weird noises were actually made the Dark Slayer kind of hot.

Then there was the fact she was getting spanked. She, bad ass Vampire Slayer Faith Lehane, was getting her ass spanked by little Dawnie Summers.

It didn't hurt that bad, especially considering that Dawnie seemed just as if not more interested in caressing Faith's butt in between spanks. Faith had taken much worse beatings even before she became a Slayer, but never on that part of her body before. Sure, a few cocky guys had smacked her ass but she had quickly knocked them the fuck out. Now only a very small part of her wanted to do that, the much bigger part of her wanting to do exactly what she did, that being to stay where she was, bend over with her ass pushed back, taking whatever the dominating young girl wanted to give her.

So for a little while butt kicker extraordinaire Faith Lehane got her butt whooped by a girl she could snap like a twig, every smack making Faith love it all the more, her pussy becoming dripping wet as the big bad Dark Slayer submitted to the humiliation of getting spanked. Then the Slayer felt Dawn reached down to unbuckle her leather pants before whispering in her ear, "How do you like being punished Slayer?"

"Fucking love it Dawnie. I love you punishing me." Faith answered, unknowingly adding of her own accord, "Punish me Dawnie. Mmmmm, spank my hot Slayer ass and then fuck it."

"Oh, I'm going too. But you know what? If this is going to be a real punishment... I think it needs to be a bear bottom spanking." Dawn said, stepping back, grabbing a firm hold of the waistband of Faith's pants and thong before beginning to slowly pull them down.

"Yeah Dawnie, you're right. You should spank my bear bottom for being a naughty little Slayer." Faith moaned before switching her concentration to listening out for anyone coming their way. After all maybe Dawn smacking Faith's leather pants covered ass could be laughed off as a joke or something, but if B or Mrs S walked in on their precious little Dawnie spanking Faith's bear ass there was going to be trouble.

Dawn didn't even hear Faith's last comment as she was fully concentrating on lustfully watching as inch after inch of her bitch's butt was revealed to her. The only thing except lust that was going through Dawn's mind was amazement. Slayer healing had never been more interesting to her than in that moment, Dawn marvelling how Faith's shapely ass cheeks had already returned to their previous creamy perfection, and the hole in between them which had been obscenely gaping about 15 minutes ago now looked virgin tight again. But was it?

As incredibly tempting as it was to find out, and Dawn promised herself she would very soon, the youngest Summers girl had promised her bitch a bear bottom spanking and she intended to deliver. So, after what seemed like about an hour of Dawn staring lustfully at Faith's butt, the little brunette let go of her slut's leather pants and thong, letting them fall down around Faith's ankles. Almost immediately after that Dawn lifted her hand up and brought it down as hard as she could on Faith's backside.

The cry that the big tough Dark Slayer let out caused a grin to spread across Dawn's face. She had been going easy before, just enjoying the heaven that was living out her fantasy of giving Faith a spanking. It would have been very risky to deliver strike after strike without a pause, even with her Mom's worryingly bad hearing, so Dawn had intended to give Faith more of the playful spanking. However the gentle spaced out strikes had grown tiring and now Dawn could no longer resist giving Faith a real spanking. The type of spanking she had given Buffy earlier.

With that in mind Dawn channelled all her frustrations into this spanking, hitting Faith's butt as hard as she could as she reminisced about how the Dark Slayer had been cruelly taunting her with this perfect butt for so long without letting her have it. How Dawn had to be satisfied with her own fingers when Faith should have realised she was a submissive little slut ages ago and offered herself to Dawn to use and abuse. How that damn s*ster of hers kept slipping into her mind even though she had the perfect woman bent over in front of her offering up her ass just as Dawn had always dreamed.

As she continued brutally slapping it Dawn decided to focus on that perfect ass she had dreamed about for so long. Before tonight she'd only really got to enjoy quick glances but even then she had known Faith's posterior was the definition of perfection. The Dark Slayer's bubble butt cheeks were so full, well rounded and shapely. Not too big or too small but just right. A perfect 'white girl booty' which looked even more perfect now Dawn was watching it jiggle from the f*rce of each one of her blows, that creamy skin slowly turning first pink and then red from the f*rce of her assault.

Honestly Dawn thought she was making enough noise now to alert her mother so she just went for it, beating Faith's butt as hard as she could, just waiting to hear the sound of footsteps on the stairs so she could turn around and act like it was her ass that had just been spanked. The thought of it caused her to grin wickedly, especially when she dreamed up the image of the look on Faith's face. Then again the idea of being caught spanking Faith and having to explain that the Dark Slayer was now her bitch wasn't entirely unappealing. However minute after minute past and there was no sign of anyone.

Of course Dawn had told her Mom to go and get changed, and it wasn't like Buffy or Faith had been able to do something completely different after Dawn gave them in order, so maybe her mother had heard something. Maybe she had heard everything, and the only reason she hadn't come down was because she physically couldn't until she finished getting ready, and knowing her mother that could be hours.

The idea that her Mom had heard was kind of scary, but if that was true the damage was already done and Dawn was just too horny to dwell on that possibility.

So instead Dawn concentrated on giving Faith the hardest spanking she could possibly give her, the weaker girl relentlessly beating the ass of the stronger girl until Dawn's hand was aching and sore.

At that point Dawn's desire to see if Faith's puckered little back-hole was as tight as it looked had become overwhelming. Plus Faith had taken her spanking like a good little bitch, and while that wasn't very surprising given just how submissive the Slayer had been acting by the end of the earlier butt fucking Dawn figured that her pet deserved a reward.

So Dawn abruptly ended the spanking, quickly pushed a finger into her mouth and sucked on it before she pressed it against Faith's ass hole and f*rcefully pushed forwards. Faith's butt hole resisted for a brief second then welcome Dawn's finger inside it, Dawn happily taking advantage of the hospitality and burying her fingers as deep inside Faith's rectum as they would go.

Both brunettes cried out joyfully at the anal penetration, both of them taking a moment to just enjoy the feeling of Dawn's finger and Faith's rectum walls respectively, before Dawn gasped, "Oh my God Faith! Your ass... it feels virgin tight again!"

"Oh shit, mmmmmm, yeah, guess my Slayer healing is going to keep me nice and tight for you, huh?" Faith groaned as Dawn began gently pumping her finger in and out of her ass.

"Uh-huh." Dawn murmured, lost in her own little world for a few long moments before a grin spread across her face, "You really are just the perfect anal slut, aren't you Faith?"

"Seems like." Faith agreed, "Guess I'm just a natural butt slut who was always meant to bend over for a cute little natural butt fucker like you Dawnie. Guess I was always supposed to bend over so a little ass fucking stud like you could have fun stretching out my tight little slut ass!"

"You want your ass stretched Slayer?" Dawn teased, pressing her middle finger against Faith's butt hole.

"Yeah Dawnie, stretch out my ass hole!" Faith quickly replied, "Get as many fingers as you can up my tight little slut ass! I want you to oooooohhhhhhhh!"

Faith lost her train of thought when she felt another finger being pushed into her ass hole, the Dark Slayer quickly forgetting all about talking in favour of keeping her moans of pleasure as quiet as she could, while of course listening out for Joyce, Buffy or anyone else.

It was hard to concentrate on those things given how good little Dawnie's fingers felt inside her ass, which was actually kind of weird. Faith had never really been much into getting her cunt fingered. It always felt like a poor substitute for a guy's cock or a girl's tongue. Besides, Faith always preferred dishing out the penetration, which was exactly why even though she kept it quiet from Little Miss Self-righteous Buffy Summers the truth was Faith always preferred fucking girls. But this gentle little anal finger fucking was making Faith hotter than any previous fuck she'd had, only exception being when Dawnie had used that big strap-on to take her back door cherry.

Maybe Faith was enjoying this so much because getting her butt fingered was reminding her of her first butt fucking. Her ass might be fully healed but it was still pretty sore and tender, that little bit of pain combined with the feeling of a dry finger getting shoved up her butt appealing to Faith's freaky side. Then again Faith had always liked public fucking, and getting her ass finger fucked in the middle of the Summers f*mily's kitchen was the most daring public fuck Faith had ever had. Her cunt burned at the idea of getting caught, the fact that it might be literally the end of her not deterring her slutty body from finding the whole situation a twisted turn on. Then of course there was the fact Faith was getting her ass hole stretched by innocent little Dawnie, the weaker girl once again having her way with the supposedly tough Dark Slayer.

Whatever the reason was Faith tried not to think about it too much, or the pleasure she was receiving from Dawn's fingers methodically pumping in and out of her butt hole. Especially not when she felt Dawn adding another finger, and then another, into her butt, although at that point Faith was a little too lost in the heaven of having her ass taken to care whether they got caught or not.

Dawn was just as lost in the butt stretching, her eyes locked onto her fingers sliding in and out of Faith's butt-hole, that sight pretty much commanding all of Dawn's attention. It was just so beautiful. Dawn honestly didn't think she'd ever seen a more beautiful sight than that of Faith's butt hole stretching for her. She knew that was extremely wrong and perverted, but Dawn couldn't help how she felt. Whether it was her strap-on or her fingers Dawn loved the sight of something pumping in and out of Faith's perfect posterior.

The only other thing Dawn was really concentrating on was the incredible feeling of Faith's amazing ass. It was so tight Dawn thought her fingers were going to get crushed but Faith's back passage had continued stretching with every additional finger. It was like the Dark Slayer's ass recognised Dawn as its owner, that because she was the first inside it Dawn had officially conquered Faith's ass and now that beautiful butt would do whatever it could to please its conqueror. Dawn liked that. And it was only right. Faith's ass was hers now and should rightfully take whatever Dawn wanted to give it.

On that note Dawn slid her thumb into Faith's ass hole and then whispered in the older girl's ear, "Do you think you can take more Slayer?"

"Yeah Dawnie." Faith whimpered softly, seeing where this was going, "Give me more! Ohhhhhhhh, please stretch my ass some more! Fist me Dawnie! Fist my fucking Slayer ass! Oh fuckkkkkkkk!"

As if she was possessed by some kind of sex demon, or maybe just by the dominant top she'd always wanted to be, Dawn slammed her hand forwards as hard as she could, forcing the amazingly tight ass hole of the Dark Slayer to ever so slowly stretch wide enough to let her knuckles pass through it. A heartbeat later Dawn's entire hand disappeared in between the beautifully rounded cheeks of the Slayer's bubble butt, both girls letting out a half moan half whimper almost simultaneously as they both tried to get used to the feel of Dawn's fist up Faith's ass.

After a few long seconds Dawn started pulling her fist out of Faith's butt only to push it back in again and then repeat the process, the Slayer's anal ring stretching for Dawn's knuckles every time. It was gentle at first, but then Dawn almost felt possessed again, the younger girl beginning to fist the older girl's ass harder and harder. Only Dawn wasn't possessed. She was just acting like her true self, who she'd always wanted to be. The dominant top who abused her submissive bitch's ass. It was exactly why Dawn was loving every second of it.

It was also why Dawn started using her free hand to smack the Dark Slayer's juicy bubble butt, those already beaten bright red cheeks jiggling with every soft blow as Faith began moaning, "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, fuck Dawnie, mmmmmmm, fuck me! Fuck my ass! Fucking fist fuck my slutty ass! Tear my fucking ass wide open Dawnie! Mmmmmmm shit yeah, tear my fucking shitter apart! Leave my shit pipe nice and loose for your big strap-on cock! Make it easier for you to butt fuck your bitch with your fucking strap-on! Ooooooooooh butt fuck me Dawnie! Fuck me in the butt! Fuck me up the ass with your fucking fist! Ohhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhh, fuck me, fuck your bitch! Show me why I'm your bitch Dawnie! Show me why you own my fucking shit hole! Oooooooooh fuck, fuck, I'm gonna, you're gonna make me..."

Just then both brunettes heard a sound which almost gave them a heart attack. Or more accurately two sounds, the first being the sound of a door opening, the second being Buffy's voice calling out, "Mom? Faith? Dawnie? I'm home."

The sound of the front door being opened froze both girls with fear, but the sound of Buffy's voice had the brunettes scrambling to make themselves presentable. Dawn barely had time to notice with glee that after she pulled her fist out Faith's ass hole remained gaping again before the Dark Slayer was pulling her pants up, Faith only just finishing buckling them when Buffy walked in.

"Hey, hey B." Faith stammered, trying to get a hold of herself, "I thought you weren't coming back until later?"

"Change of plans." Buffy said with a frown, trying to work out why Faith looked nervous and Dawn looked pleased with herself, "Can I have a word with you? Outside."

"Sure." Faith shrugged, however she barely got the chance to take a step forward.

"Faith, where do you think you're going? You need to finish in here first." Dawn said in a scolding manner, almost like Faith was a disobedient student of hers, before she turned to her s*ster, "Wait outside Buffy. Faith will be there soon."

Dawn very much enjoyed the scowl that crossed Buffy's face as the blonde turned and left the way she came. At the same time Faith returned to washing the previously forgotten about dishes, her gaze nervously shifting over to Dawn who was grinning widely. That grin was mostly a result of Dawn being able to order the Slayers around, but their reactions were definitely a contributing factor, Dawn very much enjoying Faith's before she eventually asked, "Do you think that's what I meant by you needing to finish in here?"

"No Dawnie, I don't." Faith said before biting her lip. She was so horny. She needed to cum real bad, and she was so close, but it just wasn't worth the risk, "Dawnie I... your Mom's probably going to be down any minute. B's outside! Please don't..."

"Relax. All I want to do is make sure you administer the proper amount of cleaning." Dawn reassured, holding out her hand in front of Faith's face.

Licking her lips Faith unnecessarily shifted her eyes in the direction of the hall that led to the stairs and the front door. She already knew no one was there, but it was instinctual, Faith's brain telling her to double check before she leant forward and began sliding her mouth and tongue all over Dawn's hand, the Dark Slayer moaning softly as she cleaned her butt juice off little Dawnie's fist.

Not wanting to get caught Faith cleaned Dawn's hand as quickly as she could while still making sure to be thorough. After all she still wanted to please Dawnie, which was the most important thing, that big grin on Dawn's face and the little giggles the other girl was making proving Faith was successfully doing just that, which in turn made Faith happy.

Fuck, Faith thought, Dawnie really had her housebroken.

Dawn would have liked to be able to order Faith to go slower. The earlier strap-on sucking had been reasonably quick but Faith still seemed to find the time to savour the taste of her own ass, and that was definitely something Dawn missed. However Dawn understood the need for quickness, and it wasn't like she wasn't enjoying this.

After all Faith was still being very thorough, her mouth and tongue sliding over every inch of Dawn's hand, the mighty Dark Slayer moaning like a little ATM whore as she sucked the flavour of her own ass off of Dawn's hand, making sure she got every little bit of it like a greedy butt slut. Dawn wasn't totally sure if those moans were exaggerated or if Faith really did love the taste of her own ass that much, but she was pretty sure it was the latter which made Dawn smile.

Faith was such a slut. Perfect for her.

Once she had slid her mouth and tongue over every inch of Dawn's hand Faith quickly asked, "So, we gonna see B now?"

Dawn grinned, loving that her bitch was asking permission. But while it was the right thing to do, and more importantly the smart thing, it wasn't what Dawn wanted to do, and she felt like Faith felt the same way. So, unable to resist, Dawn asked, "Do you wanna go see Buffy, or do you wanna cum?"

"I wanna cum." Faith found herself answering honestly with a blush.

"Turn around." Dawn ordered, grinning as Faith immediately did as she was told, "Push your pants and underwear down. Now bend over... and shove your right fist up your ass!"

Like a puppet on a string after her pants and thong fell down around her ankles and lent back over the sink Faith reached behind herself and f*rcefully shoved her fist into her ass hole. Luckily that hole was gaping from having Dawn's fist inside it so Faith's fist easily slid into her own back passage. There was a little pain but the cry that escaped the Slayer's lips was mostly from shock at just how quickly and eagerly she performed this perverted act.

"Be quiet!" Dawn said firmly, before moving close so she could whisper, "Now start fucking that slutty ass of yours! Fist your slutty Slayer ass hard! I wanna see you cum. Do it! Fist fuck your ass until you cum!"

Faith couldn't believe little Dawnie had her doing this but the formerly 'I'm always on top' street tough was soon slamming her fist in and out of her ass as hard as she could. The way she was reaching back was awkward and kind of painful, and it was hardly the most effective way Faith could have masturbated, but she was pulling her fist all the way out of her ass and then pushing it all the way back in, rapidly stretching her already aching and battered butt hole for her own perverted pleasure.

However as much as Faith wanted to cum the main reason she was now fisting her own ass was to please Dawnie, which all of a sudden was more important than anything. The increasingly likely chance of getting caught by B or Mrs S, her own pleasure, her own fucking welfare, the entire fucking world didn't mean shit to Faith in that moment compared to doing what Dawn said.

All the previous spanking and fisting fun had got Faith as horny as fuck so it didn't take long for the Slayer to once again reach the edge of orgasm. Only this time Faith was fisting her own ass and if she heard B or Mrs S approaching, or even come in the damn kitchen, the Dark Slayer wasn't sure she could stop. She needed to fucking cum. She needed to please Dawn.

Just then Dawn grabbed a handful of Faith's hair and yanked down hard on it, causing the Slayer to cry out and bring her head down slightly so Dawn could growl directly into her ear, "Harder! Fist that slutty ass of yours as hard as you can bitch! Tear your own fucking ass hole apart! I want to see that perfect little butt hole of yours gaping wide open from being abused! Do it! Do it because I said so! I own your fucking ass hole Faith, that means if I want to see you abusing your back door you do it! Isn't that right Faith? Answer me?"

"Yes Dawnie, mmmmmm, you own my slutty ass hole which means I've got to abuse it if you tell me too!" Faith whimpered as softly as she could.

"That's right bitch, I own your ass hole!" Dawn practically moaned, "Mmmmmm, that means you've got to abuse that hole, but I bet you wish I was the one abusing it, huh? You wish it was me fisting your ass?"

"Mmmmmm, yeah Dawnie, fuck, I wish it was you fisting my ass." Faith moaned as softly as she could, "Or you fucking my slutty shitter with that big hard strap-on of yours!"

"Imagine it." Dawn ordered, "Imagine it's me fucking your ass with my fist or strap-on. Imagine me fucking you up the butt as you cum!"

Faith whimpered as two incredibly vivid images popped into her head, both of which she thoroughly enjoyed earlier in the evening. The first was that of Dawn pumping her fist in and out her Slayer ass, the image being extra powerful as with Faith continuing to slam her fist all the way in and out of her own ass hole it was pretty easy to imagine little Dawnie doing it to her instead. The second image was of Dawn using her strap-on, that dildo reaching the very deepest depths of Faith's bowels with every hard thrust of the little Alpha female's hips, the stud who popped the big bad Dark Slayer's anal cherry ruthlessly pounding into Faith's pooper for her own pleasure.

Both images flooded Faith's mind, the supernaturally strong girl slipping into a dreamlike state as she imagined the weaker girl dominating her. Of course little Dawnie was dominating her right now by making her fist fuck her own ass, that fact combining with the images in her head and the now blissful pleasure of her fist pumping in and out of her widely stretched butt hole had Faith cumming in her hardest ever self-induced climax.

It was intense, the Dark Slayer's whole body trembling as her back arched so that her cum squirted onto the side of the sink and thankfully mostly missing her leather pants. Although it was hard for Faith to concentrate on that when she was busy gritting her teeth as hard as she could and pressing her free hand over her mouth so she could keep the scream that was escaping through them as quiet as possible. That scream was mostly of pleasure, although there was some pain mixed in as her ass clamped down painfully on her hand. Of course in a twisted way that pain only added to Faith's enjoyment, the Slayer continuing to joyfully fist fuck herself up the ass all through her orgasm.

Faith would have happily kept anally fisting herself at this point regardless of the ever increasing possibility of getting caught, however Dawn, who had graciously let go of her hair when she started cumming, softly ordered, "Pull your fist out of your ass and spread your cheeks."

Eager to please the girl who was responsible for the pleasure she had just felt Faith quickly pulled her fist from her ass hole and spread her ass cheeks, the now very submissive bottom hoping that the dominant top standing behind her enjoyed the view.

Dawn had been enjoying the view throughout this new little act of perversion, the little brunette once again licking her lips as her bitch presented her gaping ass hole to her. At first glance Faith's back hole didn't seem quite as stretched open as it had been when Dawn had used her strap-on, but as she continued staring at it Dawn realised while she couldn't see quite as deep into the taller brunette's bowels Faith's butt hole might be stretched a little wider. That made sense as by the end of the anal fisting Faith had been frantically punching her own ass hole, and the Slayer's clenched fist was much wider than Dawn's strap-on.

For a few moments Dawn considered getting a thicker strap-on, perhaps using a variety of different shaped toys to use on her personal fuck toy's beautiful little butt hole, all sorts of twisted images flooding Dawn's mind as she continued to stare at Faith obediently spreading her ass cheeks. Then she heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs.

Acting quickly Dawn ordered, "Pull up your pants and clean your fist! Then quickly finish washing the dishes and come out to join me!"

As Faith did as she was told Dawn left the kitchen to greet her mother at the bottom of the stairs, Dawn almost doing a double take as she saw her Mom in a classic, elegant yet not entirely motherly dress which took her breath away, "Wow Mom, you look hot."

"Thanks sweetie." Joyce blushed, biting her lip before adding, "You don't think it's too much?"

"No, it's really beautiful. You're really beautiful." Dawn said, her gaze lingering perhaps a second too long. Realising her mother was noticing that Dawn quickly try to get a hold of herself, smiling innocently at the older woman before asking, "So, were you off now?"

"Yes Dawnie." Joyce said, then with a hesitant expression on her face added, "Erm... did, did you girls hear something? Before I mean, when I was upstairs?"

"Like what Mom?" Dawn asked, her heart pounding in her chest.

"I don't know honey." Joyce answered truthfully, "I could have sworn I heard something earlier... were you girls fighting?"

"No." Dawn said as calmly as possible, "It was just... girl stuff."

"Oh... ok." Joyce said with a frown.

Joyce could have sworn she heard something, but both her little girls seem to be getting into a lot of arguments lately, especially Dawn, and she had found it was easier to just let them all blow off some steam rather than trying to get in the middle of it. Besides she'd felt oddly compelled to continue getting ready.

Switching gears Joyce looked around and then asked, "Where's Faith?"

"Just finishing the washing up." Dawn said, trying to hide her grin as she added, "We got distracted. You know, talking and stuff."

Joyce frowned as she remembered something, "Isn't washing up part of your chores? I thought you were at least going to help."

"It was..." Dawn said, deciding there was no time like the present to try using her powers to get out of trouble, "But considering all we do for Faith shouldn't she start doing chores? I mean she's constantly here, eating our food, watching our TV, smoking inside and right outside the house no matter how many times you and Buffy ask her not too? She should have to earn her keep by doing chores."

Joyce opened her mouth to protest Faith was risking her life to help them and had saved every member of the Summers f*mily at least once. That had always seemed to be enough for Joyce. However her youngest daughter brought up a lot of good points, and it might be good to give the Dark Slayer some more responsibilities. It could be character building, maybe even help Faith feel more included and less like an outsider.

"You're right Dawnie." Joyce found herself quickly nodding, "Faith should have to do more around here."

"It would help spread the load a bit more." Dawn nodded, having no intention of doing any chores now she could get one of the Slayers to do them for her, but still, "I mean, Buffy has me doing almost all the chores and I haven't even done anything wrong. You know don't you Mom? I've been really good lately. So Buffy shouldn't be so hard on me."

Joyce couldn't find a flaw in her youngest’s logic and happily nodded, "Yes Dawn, Buffy has been very unreasonable. I'll talk to her for you. Make sure the chores are more equally distributed from now on between you, her and possibly Faith."

"Thanks Mom, you’re the best!" Dawn beamed, practically leaping into her mother's arms.

It was instinctual. Something she'd always done, and Dawn knew her mother didn't think anything of it, but for as long as she could remember the soft gentle embraces with the woman who gave her life always gave her these tingles. Naughty, perverted tingles, this time accompanied by more vivid thoughts of doing such unspeakable things to her dear sweet Mommy.

"You're welcome honey." Joyce said, blissfully unaware of what was going on in her youngest daughter's head as she happily returned the embrace.

Dawn desperately tried to push those twisted thoughts aside but they circled around inside her head like never before, the teen so very tempted to slide her hands down to her Mom's ass, maybe give that nicely rounded rear a little squeeze, maybe even...

"I'm finished Dawnie. Everything's clean." Faith said, the words out of her mouth before she even noticed the mother/daughter hug.

Breaking the hug to look over at her bitch Dawn allowed a frown to cross her face which was part 'how dare you interrupt' and part 'everything'?

Faith just continued staring at her like a little puppy waiting for its master to give her a command, Dawn about to do just that when she was interrupted again, this time by her mother, "Is Buffy back yet?"

"Yeah, she's outside. We were just going to see her." Dawn said, before turning back to her bitch, "Come on Faith, let's see what Little Miss Bossy Pants wants."

"I do wish you girls would be nicer to each other." Joyce sighed as she and the other girls made their way outside, "You know Buffy only wants what's best for you."

"Sure." Dawn said unconvincingly as she opened the front door to her home and gave her big s*ster a wicked smile which only she could see, "Hey Buffy, was there something you wanted to say?"

"Yes." Buffy said truthfully, then she froze.

She had wanted to talk to Faith privately to see whether Dawn had done anything weird in her absence but it was clear Dawn wasn't going to give her the privacy to do that and she didn't want to escalate the situation. At least not when there were other people around.

"But it can wait." Buffy said, turning to her fellow Slayer, "Faith, sorry about this but can you take the rest of the night's patrol? I really need some one on one time with Dawnie."

Faith really wanted some one on one time with Dawnie, but she couldn't say that or really protest. After all Faith had made it no secret that she preferred slaying to babysitting so at best a sudden change of heart would arouse suspicion. At worst it would result in her and B throwing down, with B probably kicking her ass right out of Sunnydale. So Faith simply mumbled, "Sure, whatever."

Dawn opened her mouth to protest but no sound came out. Perhaps it was because she was so deliriously horny but Dawn couldn't think of a good excuse for Faith to stay and Buffy to leave. More importantly Dawn didn't trust herself not to blurt out the wrong thing, which in this situation could be very bad. Besides some one on one time with Buffy would give Dawn the chance to reason with her s*ster, make her see these powers were a good thing and maybe used them to finally...

No Dawn caught herself. Fucking her s*ster would be sick, wrong and gross. No matter how horny she was she had to try and remember that.

Pushing those wicked thoughts to one side Dawn just watched Faith leave, comforting herself with the knowledge she could later called the Dark Slayer to come over for a little more fun.

"Faith wait, can I drop you off somewhere?" Joyce called out.

Faith called back, "It's cool Mrs S, I'd prefer to walk."

Of course the reason the Dark Slayer preferred the idea of walking was that after all the abuse her ass had taken from little Dawnie sitting down just wasn't an option. It had been painful and humiliating enough at dinner, Faith actually blushing at the memory of it. Not that her ass wasn't aching any way which was pretty humiliating, that pain a constant reminder that Faith had been completely dominated by sweet innocent little Dawnie.

Faith still couldn't believe it. She had been turned into a bitch. Little Dawnie had turned her into her bitch. Sweet innocent little Dawnie had brutally fucked Faith in the ass and turned her into her bitch. And the Dark Slayer knew it wasn't wise to be doing anything with little Dawnie, and if she was going to do stuff it should be her on top, but fuck, Faith didn't think she'd be able to top anyone ever again. Not when she knew the joy of being a bottom. Not after she had felt the ecstasy of getting fucked up the ass. Not now she had found true happiness in life as Dawn's bitch.

With Faith disappearing off into the distance Joyce turned to her daughters and asked, "Are you sure everything's ok?"

"Sure Mom. It's just... Slayer stuff." Buffy reassured.

"Yeah. You go and have a good time." Dawn said, knowing what affect her words would have, "But before you do, wasn't there something you wanted to tell Buffy?"

"Oh yes." Joyce nodded before turning her attention to her eldest daughter, "Buffy, I think you've been too hard on Dawn lately. I understand you wanted to punish her but she's been so well-behaved as of late I think you need to cut her some slack. Take on some of the chores you've been dumping on her and share the load a little more, ok?"

Buffy gritted her teeth and glared angrily at her little s*ster. It was bad enough Dawn had made her wait outside like a k*d on a naughty step, but now the Slayer was certain Dawn had already started abusing her powers to manipulate their mother, yet another clear sign that Buffy was going to need to put her foot down and make it crystal clear to Dawn that her current behaviour would not be tolerated. However Buffy needed to do this on her own and not rely on her Mommy to fix this problem for her.

So instead of arguing Buffy simply smiled, "Ok... I'm sure we can work something out."

"Good, I'm glad you understand." Joyce beamed, giving each of her daughters a quick hug, "Well, I guess I'll be going. I love you both. Be good."

"We will." Buffy and Dawn said almost simultaneously as they watched their mother get in her car and drive away.

To Be Continued... Continue»
Posted by crystalwaters69 4 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Celebrities, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 251  |  
100%

B.T.V.S.: Dawn's Wish Part 3

Buffy The Vampire Slayer: Dawn's Wish Part 3

Once their mother was out of sight the two Summers s*sters turned and stared at each other for a brief moment, then Dawn said, "You wanted to talk, so talk."

"Not out here." Buffy said firmly, "Can, can we go inside."

"Sure." Dawn shrugged, turning and heading to the front door. When she opened it and realised Buffy wasn't following her Dawn turned and grinned, "What, you need permission now? Like a vampire."

Buffy gritted her teeth and said flatly, "You told me to wait outside. I... I... can't seem too..."

"Get in here." Dawn grinned, before adding in a mocking tone, "Just don't bite me."

Again Buffy gritted her teeth as she followed Dawn inside the house and into the living room, the brunette sitting down on the sofa and smiling sweetly, "So, what could you possibly want to talk to me about?"

"Your unacceptable behaviour." Buffy found herself admitting, quickly trying to adopt a sweeter tone as she added, "Dawn, what happened earlier... I need you to know I don't blame you. That wish you made is clearly affecting your judgement. But... since I can't lie to you right now, I'm going to be honest. I have to punish you for this. I just have too. But I need you to know, I don't want to do it and I want to be able to go easy on you. So here's the deal, you promise that you'll never use those powers that wish gave you ever again and I promise I won't spank or physically harm you in anyway. I'm... I'm not sure how I'm going to punish you yet, but physical pain can be off the table if you just promise not to use those powers again."

There was a long silence as Dawn thought for a moment. She almost yelled that she didn't want to not use her powers, and she didn't even think she could. After all what was she supposed to do, not ask for anything ever again? She probably couldn't go a day without doing that if she tried.

However Buffy had always had a way of getting what she wanted, even before she was a Slayer. That meant that Dawn had to at least consider the possibility that her big s*ster would succeed in ending the wish, even if Dawn did everything she could possibly do to prevent that from happening. Considering that, maybe Dawn should take Buffy up on her offer. After all she hadn't done anything that bad to her big s*ster yet, and with Faith as her obedient little slut surely Dawn could resist giving into any more of her taboo fantasies. Then if she lost her powers everything could go back to the way it was before, except with Faith as her bitch which would make life much more bearable for little Dawnie.

Of course the question was, was Buffy telling her the truth? Then again, why was Dawn asking herself this question?

"Are you telling me the truth?" Dawn asked, deciding it would be a good idea to elaborate, "You wouldn't punish me with a spanking?"

"Yes I would." Buffy found herself replying, quickly adding, "I... God Dawnie, I didn't mean it. I swear. Ask me again! Ask me if I will spank you for what you did earlier!"

Dawn glared angrily at her s*ster and then asked through gritted teeth "Will you spank me for spanking you earlier?"

"No." Buffy said to her relief.

"Do you want to spank me for spanking you earlier?" Dawn quickly added.

"Yes." Buffy said, "I... I don't know... I..."

"Are you going to spank me first chance you get when my powers are gone?" Dawn followed up.

"Yes." Buffy said, pausing for a moment as she tried to fight her anger but it was no use, the Slayer yelling out, "Can you blame me Dawnie? You've humiliated me!"

"And you loved it, didn't you?" Dawn spat.

"Yes I did." Buffy found herself replying, which only made her angrier, "God Dawnie, why do you always have to act like an immature brat? Why do you always have to make a bad situation worse? Why can't you take this seriously?"

"I am." Dawn tried to interrupt.

"No you're not. If you were you'd realise those powers are evil and you need to keep your mouth shut until I can once again save your ungrateful little butt!" Buffy then paused to desperately try and calm herself down before replying in a softer tone, "I'm sorry Dawnie."

"Not as sorry as you're going to be." Dawn said, getting up menacingly.

"Dawn, listen to me... DAWN!" Buffy said firmly, trying to ignore the fear flooding her body, "I'm your big s*ster. It's my job to protect you. I can't protect you if you don't respect me."

"So you're going to beat some respect into me?" Dawn questioned.

"I don't know, maybe." Buffy found herself replying, before quickly adding, "What am I supposed to do Dawnie? You get k**napped all the time and are either nearly sacrificed or used as bait. I'm trying to prevent that but you're fighting me every step of the way, so you tell me Dawnie, what am I supposed to do?"

"How about, strip." Dawn offered, and just to make sure her command was crystal clear added, "Strip off all your clothes Buffy!"

"God Dawn, don't you see what you're doing?" Buffy complained as she pulled her top over her head, "Don't you see what you're making me do? That wish is evil Dawnie. Whatever you wish for, the Vengeance Demon somehow manipulated it into infecting you with evil. That's what they do Dawnie, they trick people into making wishes and then manipulate those wishes into something horrible."

"Oh really." Dawn frowned, "Exactly what horrible thing do you think my wish is making me do?"

"It's making you spank me and order me around. And it's making you like it." A now completely naked Buffy found herself replying.

Again Dawn frowned, "What do you mean it's making me like it?"

"I mean you're getting off on it. I could sense you getting turned on." Buffy replied in horror.

"Oh, I was getting turned on! Who's pussy juice was soaking my pants?" Dawn spat in retaliation.

"Mine Dawnie. My pussy was dripping wet from the spanking you gave me... OH GOD!" Buffy cried, tears of humiliation beginning to fill her eyes.

There was deafening silence for a few moments and then Dawn asked, "So... what, spanking is a turn on for you?"

"Yes." Buffy said, fighting the urge to cry as she quickly added, "NO! Don't you see Dawnie? It's the wish! It's making me say all these things I don't mean!"

"Have you ever thought about me spanking you before?" Dawn asked, ignoring her big s*ster's protests.

"Yes." Buffy answered before trying to add, "I..."

"Tell me about it! Tell me how long you've thought about me spanking you! Tell me in detail about your nice little fantasies about me spanking you! Tell me what I do afterwards!" Dawn demanded.

"I've thought about being spanked by you for as long as I can remember. I'd do something bad or piss you off somehow and you'd demand I bend over for you. And I would. I would bend over for you, get over your knee, and you spank me, and spank me, and spank me, and spank me, and spank me until my ass was red. Then you'd fuck me and make me your bitch... oh God..." Buffy said, trying desperately to present the words coming out of her mouth every step of the way but they just roll off her tongue like she wasn't even making an effort to stop them. The whole time her eyes were filling with so much salty tears she could barely see and when she finally stopped talking she broke down, the mighty Buffy the Vampire Slayer slowly falling to her knees with her head in her hands as she cried in utter horror and humiliation at what she'd just said.

Seconds which felt like hours tick by, then Dawn murmured, "Wow."

This set Buffy off, the Slayer looking up at her little s*ster with blinding rage in her eyes as she yelled, "GO TO YOUR ROOM AND STAY THERE! I didn't mean what I just said and you know it! It's just that evil wish of yours that's making me say and do things, and it stops right now! You go to your room right now and stay there until I find a way to end this ridiculous spell so you're no longer a danger to yourself and everyone around you!"

Again there was deafening silence. In just about any other situation Dawn would have been terrified and would have fled as fast as her little legs could carry her, especially halfway through her big s*ster's speech when the mighty Slayer stood up, the little blonde suddenly seeming to tower over her like never before. And Dawn was a little scared that her new powers would forsake her or Buffy would find a way to come out on top like she always did, but her fear was overwhelmed by excitement. Not just the sexual kind either, although Dawn was definitely horny after her older sibling's speech, but what really got her excited was the desperation in Buffy's eyes and the not so subtle hints at the big tough Vampire Slayer didn't mean a word of her little speech, but meant every word of the one that came before it.

Externally both the Summers s*sters remained as still as statues, staring unflinchingly into each other's eyes. Internally Dawn was doing jumping jacks while Buffy was more terrified than she could ever remember being, which given her calling was really saying something. Buffy knew her only hope was to stay strong and win this battle of wills, but on some level she knew she was already screwed. The smirk that crossed Dawn's face only confirmed it.

"Go to your room." Dawn said eerily calmly.

For a second Buffy thought she was off the hook. That Dawn would let her go. That if she hadn't already realised it Dawn would think about it and conclude that Buffy was right. That logic and good sense would prevail. That her k*d s*ster would make a good decision for once in her life.

Then as Buffy made it to the stairs she noticed Dawn following behind her. That was the moment Buffy the Vampire Slayer knew she was truly screwed. Sure, she tried to convince herself otherwise for the briefest of moments but Dawn followed her all the way up the stairs and into her room, confirming Buffy's fears that this wasn't over. Dawn was going to do something to her.

Slowly turning around once she was in her room Buffy saw to her horror that Dawn's eyes had been glued on her butt. Dawn didn't even try and hide it. Instead Dawn's eyes slid over the rest of her body, Buffy blushing as Dawn blatantly checked her out.

Quickly covering herself Buffy exclaimed, "Dawn!"

"Hands by your side. And be quiet." Dawn commanded, quickly adding, "And stay like that until I tell you otherwise!"

Just as quickly as she had covered herself Buffy obeyed the commands, blushing an even deeper shade of red as she stood to attention like a soldier to an extremely pervy sergeant. It only seemed to get worse by the second, Dawn slowly walking around her and lustfully looking her up and down, Buffy honestly not sure whether she remained still because of Dawn's command or because she was just frozen with horror.

After a few laps Dawn stood in front of her s*ster, her eyes clearly locked in between the blonde's legs. Then she looked up at Buffy and said, "Your pussy is wet. Really, really wet. Why is that?"

"I'm turned on Dawnie." Buffy whimpered.

"I know." Dawn sighed with frustration before quickly adding, "But why are you turned on?"

"Because you're ordering me around, and forcing me to be naked, and I like the way you're looking at me." Buffy replied, fresh tears of humiliation threatening to slide down her cheeks.

"Oh, and how am I looking at you?" Dawn queried.

"Like you want to fuck me." Buffy found herself replying bluntly before crying out, "Oh God Dawnie, I..."


"You know what? I've just realised we've left your clothes downstairs." Dawn said, firmly interrupting her s*ster, "We can't leave them like that. What would Mom think?"

"That I had sex in the living room." Buffy found herself replying.

"Probably." Dawn laughed, "And we can't have that, so go downstairs, pick up all your clothes and bring them back here."

"Dawn... I... Dawn..." Buffy tried as she found herself quickly leaving the room to obey her k*d s*ster's latest command.

Dawn grinned as her big s*ster left the room, but once she was left alone all the confidence seemed to leave her and she found herself biting her lip. She was becoming dangerously close to the point of no return and while the last thing Dawn wanted to do was go back to the way things were it did have a certain appeal. After all taking a spanking from her supernaturally strong s*ster would suck but at least that would be it. If Dawn actually went through with spanking Buffy again, or did other nasty things to her, that apparently her older sibling wanted her to do to her just as badly as Dawn wanted to do those things, the consequences could be so much worse.

For a few seconds Dawn tried to think objectively, weigh the pros and cons, but ultimately who was she k*dding? She'd barely been able to resist fucking her s*ster when she thought Buffy didn't want it. Now she knew deep down Buffy wanted it there was no way Dawn was going to be able to control herself.

All Dawn could do now was to make sure she firmly put her bossy big s*ster in her place. Dawn couldn't just fuck Buffy. She had to break her. Dominate and humiliate the mighty Slayer so much that her prim and proper older s*ster wouldn't be able to bring herself to ask for anyone's help or even fight back in any way. Dawn had to make Buffy her bitch.

With that in mind Dawn's eyes quickly scanned the room, looking for something that would do some serious damage to her big s*ster's butt. She briefly considered Buffy's weapons chest, but Dawn was pretty confident that there was nothing appropriate she could use in there. After that Dawn quickly spotted the perfect weapon, her older s*ster's hairbrush.

Hearing the unmistakable sound of footsteps on the stairs Dawn quickly picked up the hairbrush with her right hand and began gently patting it against her left hand, something she'd seen in a whole bunch of movies she'd secretly watched. She wasn't quite sure why it seemed intimidating but really it was just too gave her an extra boost of confidence. It was a boost she needed, Dawn's insides turning to jelly as she set out to fulfil her biggest and most perverted fantasy.

"Dawn, this has to stop. This is crazy!" Buffy said as firmly as she could as she entered her room. She had been ready to say more but the sight of her little s*ster menacingly holding her hairbrush sent a shiver of dread through the Slayer's body which seemed to rob her of her ability to speak.

"Drop your clothes on the floor and get on the bed. I want you face down, ass up on your bed, and I want you to stay there until I give you permission to move." Dawn commanded firmly, grinning as Buffy quickly did as she was told before the brunette slowly got onto the bed behind her sibling, "Good girl... this way your slutty pussy juice will soak the bed instead of my jeans."

"Dawn... OH GOD!" Buffy flinched automatically as she felt her hairbrush making contact with her ass. However instead of the smack she was expecting Buffy felt the back of the brush being gently pressed against her butt, Dawn beginning to slowly slide it against her skin.

At first Buffy thought this was crazy, but she quickly understood what Dawn was doing when she felt her own sense of dread quickly rising as she was f*rced to anticipate the first strike, the Slayer absolutely hating the fact that at any moment her baby s*ster could start spanking her ass and there wasn't a damn thing she could do about it.

Well, that wasn't true. It would probably get her nowhere but in her desperation Buffy had to resort to again trying to reason with the younger girl, "Dawn, I'm your s*ster. You can't do this to me..."

"You were going to do it to me." Dawn pointed out, before adding with a grin, "Besides, you seem to really like the idea of me spanking you. I mean, just look at how wet your pussy is!"

"Ohhhhhhhh Gawwwwwwwd!" Buffy half moaned, half whimpered as she felt what she wished was anything other than her little s*ster's fingers sliding over her pussy lips, but she couldn't deny the truth, "Oh Dawnie, please stop!"

"Do you want me to stop?" Dawn asked.

"No." Buffy whimpered, "I DO! I do Dawnie, I swear, please believe me."

"Do you want me to spank you?" Dawn asked.

"Yes." Buffy wept, and before she could complain she felt a hard strike to her right butt cheek, "OWWW, God Dawn!"

"I'm just giving you what you really want s*s." Dawn taunted, giving Buffy another hard strike before adding, "After all, you've dreamed of this haven't you? You've dreamed of me spanking this hot Slayer ass of yours before, haven't you?"

"Yes Dawnie, I dream of you spanking me all the time OWWW, OWWW, OWWWWWW!" Buffy cried out, Dawn delivering a series of strikes, each one causing her cunt to rub against Dawn's fingers so her cries were filled with unwanted pleasure as well as pain.

"And have you fucked yourself while thinking about it?" Dawn asked, rubbing her s*ster's pussy for effect, "Have you rubbed this slutty little cunt of yours while thinking about me spanking and fucking you?"

"YES, yes I've rubbed my cunt while thinking about you spanking and fucking me!" Buffy wept, her vision blurred by tears, "Oh God Dawnie, I..."

"Do it now!" Dawn ordered, "Rub that slutty little cunt of yours while I spank your fuck-able little Slayer ass!"

Buffy openly wept as her right hand shot to her pussy, the Slayer beginning to frantically rub herself in front of her baby s*ster who giggled wickedly.

"Slow down." Dawn laughed, "Just gently rub your horny little pussy... that's better. We wouldn't want you cumming already, would we?"

"I do Dawnie. I wanna cum." Buffy found herself moaning before quickly burying her face in the bed sheets.

Buffy had never felt more ashamed or humiliated in her entire life. She desperately tried to fight against Dawn's commands, tried to move off the bed, tried to get up, tried to at least stop herself masturbating in front of her baby s*ster but her body wouldn't cooperate. The mighty Slayer who had defeated countless numbers of vampires, Demons and 'big bads' couldn't even make it look like she was trying to fight against the magic controlling her body, making her do these wicked evil things. It made Buffy feel helpless, a feeling the Slayer rarely felt and when she did she absolutely hated it.

However as bad as Buffy was feeling right now it was nothing compared to what could happen next. And the most humiliating and shameful thing was that part of Buffy wanted it.

She tried to block it from her thoughts, tried to deny it, tried to pretend that they were just nightmares but Buffy hadn't just been telling Dawn what she wanted to hear. Buffy had thought about fucking Dawn. She had thought about having sex with her own s*ster while rubbing her pussy. And she had cried while doing it, and hated herself afterwards and repressed it but now Dawn was forcing it out of her Buffy was terrified where it might lead.

Pulling her face out of the covers Buffy craned her head back so she could look at her s*ster. Then Buffy whimpered fearfully as she saw the dreamy look on Dawn's face, her little s*ster completely entranced by watching her masturbate in a way which was sick and wrong.

Unfortunately the Slayer's whimpering awoke Dawn from her trance, the younger Summers girl grinning wickedly as she realised she had become lost in the little show. She almost apologised for it, but that wouldn't have been very Dom like. So instead Dawn decided to act like it didn't happen, going back to menacingly rubbing her older sibling's ass cheeks with her own hairbrush for a few long moments before gently murmuring, "That's it, rub that slutty cunt! Make sure to spend plenty of time on your clit! Just act as you would if you were alone and fantasising about me. For example if you want to maybe moan my name, I'm totally cool with that."

Since it hadn't been an order Dawn wasn't expecting Buffy to moan her name. It would have been no fun to f*rce it anyway, and the whimper Buffy let out instead was almost just as sweet. Sure, Dawn yearned to hear Buffy shamelessly moaning her name, but she wanted Buffy to do it of her own accord, and when that happened Dawn knew it was going to be one of the greatest moments of her life. Of course right now moaning wasn't the main sound Dawn wanted to hear out of her s*ster's mouth.

So as fast as she could Dawn lifted the hairbrush up and brought it down hard on Buffy's butt, making the Slayer yelp in pain. Dawn did it over and over and over again, spanking her big s*ster with a steady rhythm which never failed to get a reaction.

It was obvious for a little while that Buffy tried to stay strong, the proud older girl gritting her teeth and burying her face in the bed sheets to try and muffle the sound of her cries and whimpers. This made Dawn want to spank Buffy harder but she restrained herself. She needed to save her strength. Besides, it wasn't like Dawn needed strength to get what she wanted.

"Stop burying your face in the covers. And don't grit your teeth. I want to be able to hear you." Dawn ordered, smirking as Buffy immediately did as she was told before adding, "Good girl... as a reward, you can slide a finger into that slutty pussy of yours. No, make it two fingers."

Buffy whimpered as she helplessly obeyed Dawn's commands, sliding one and then two fingers into her extremely horny honey hole. There they stayed for a few long seconds as Dawn hadn't ordered her to do anything else, Buffy in a war with herself whether she should try and move them or not. Obviously she wanted to pull them out of herself, but shamefully there was another part of her which wanted to start pumping her own fingers in and out of her pussy. Dawn was probably going to make her do it anyway, so why shouldn't she just get it over with? Of course the answer that was it would make Dawn think she truly wanted this, and she didn't. A sick and twisted part of Buffy might have wanted this, but if she'd learned anything as the Slayer it was that everyone had darkness inside them and that didn't necessarily make them who they were.

"Well, fuck yourself then!" Dawn said, perhaps not getting that she hadn't ordered Buffy to do so yet, "Fuck yourself with your fingers. Mmmmmm, that's it, slide those fingers in and out of that slutty little pussy of yours. Oh yeahhhh, finger fuck that slutty cunt! Rub that clit of yours too. Harder! Fuck yourself as hard as you can so you cum while I spank your hot Slayer ass!"

Again Buffy was helpless to obey but this time she didn't even try and stop herself. She just started slamming her fingers in and out of her horny fuck hole while attacking her own clit with her thumb, Buffy just trying to clear her head and concentrate on cumming.

A few thoughts broke through, like how she wasn't doing this to just get it over with like she was trying to tell herself, but Buffy ignored them as best she could. That became gradually easier as she got closer and closer to her orgasm, not even the hard strikes to her ass from the back of that unforgiving hairbrush able to distract the Slayer from her approaching climax.

Just when Buffy thought nothing could distract her she heard Dawn asked, "So, you've thought about fucking me... how about Faith? Have you ever thought about fucking Faith?"

"Yes." Buffy whimpered.

"Have you ever thought about fucking Willow?" Dawn asked.

"Yes." Buffy whimpered again.

"How about Tara? Or Anya? Or Cordelia? Or Xander? Or Giles? Have you ever thought about fucking them?" Dawn pushed.

"Yes." Buffy whimpered.

"How about Mom? Have you ever thought about fucking Mom?" Dawn finally asked.

"Yes." Buffy wept, bursting into a fresh round of tears, first of shame and then of pain.

The second after Buffy replied Dawn began beating her butt harder than the blonde would have thought the younger sibling was capable of, the most brutal blows Buffy had ever felt covering her ass and making her cry like never before, the whole time Dawn screaming over and over again, "IT'S YOUR FAULT! IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT!"

Buffy didn't know if it was the hairbrush or whether Dawn had an extra shot of adrenaline or what but each of those blows were pure agony and alone would have probably reduced her to tears. However this now vicious spanking was coming after she had been f*rced to admit fantasising about her closest friends and even her mother and as a result Buffy found herself crying hysterically, the poor blonde wallowing in total and utter humiliation. And yet the worst part of it was that she was more turned on than she could ever remember being, Buffy continuing to slam her fingers in and out of her cunt through every agonising strike until she came, her body left shaking as she suffered through the most humiliating yet powerful orgasm of her life.

Almost immediately the spanking stopped, Dawn coldly telling her s*ster, "Stop fucking yourself slut! Get your hand away from your cunt and look at me!"

Her eyes were so filled with tears that her vision was blurry but Buffy could still see Dawn slowly walk around the bed and kneeled down so the two s*sters were practically nose to nose.

After a long pause Dawn reached down and gently pull Buffy's face out of the covers. Then Dawn coldly said, "The monks made me out of you. That's what you said. Do you really believe that?"

"Yes Dawnie, it's what the monk told me. And I knew it was true. I just knew it." Buffy found herself sniffling, the Slayer desperately trying to get hold of herself as she tried to get over what had just happened to her.

"And deep down underneath all that goody-goody act, you're nothing but a dirty little slut. A nasty perverted little whore who thinks about fucking everyone she knows." Dawn growled, making sure not to phrase that part like a question, "So, if I'm made out of you, and you're a perv, what does that make me?"

"A perv, a dirty little slut, a nasty perverted little whore." Buffy cried, again trying to stop herself from speaking and again failing.

"So it is your fault." Dawn spat, slapping her s*ster's face as hard as she could before yelling, "YOU'RE THE REASON I'M A PERV!"

With that Dawn grab the hairbrush which she had only just put down and went right back to brutally beating her big s*ster's butt with every ounce of her strength as Buffy went back to crying hysterically.

Not that Buffy had ever really stop crying, tears continuing to run down her cheeks even as she tried to get a hold of herself. Then came the realisation that Dawn's behaviour wasn't because of the wish, they were a result of the sick and twisted thoughts going on inside Buffy's mind. Buffy had always hated herself for those thoughts, and so many other reasons, but she never truly despised herself like she did now.

Buffy couldn't even deny it. She knew with every fibre of her being it was true. Everything that was happening to her right now was her fault. What Dawn was going through, the wish, this spanking, all of it was because deep down Buffy Summers was a perverted little slut. A sickeningly twisted little perv who had passed on all of her own disgusting feelings to her own baby s*ster. For that she deserved every single agonising spank Dawn was giving her and more.

The second that thought went through Buffy's head the Slayer was hit by the most weird and twisted feeling of peace. She continued blubbering pathetically until it seemed like she could cry no more, and the most intense pain Buffy had ever felt continued to torment her as Dawn relentlessly beat her ass with that unforgiving hairbrush. However while this spanking continued to be the most painful and humiliating moment of Buffy's life the realisation that she deserved this was oddly freeing.

Buffy deserved to get spanked by her little s*ster. Dawn had every right to do whatever she wanted to her because this was all her fault.

As if to confirm this fact Dawn suddenly screamed, "IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT I'M LIKE THIS! IT'S ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULT! IF YOU WERE NORMAL I'D JUST BE FANTASISING ABOUT BOYS! OR JUST GIRLS! BUT NO, YOU HAD TO BE A TOTAL PERV WHO FANTASISED ABOUT FUCKING HER OWN MOM! SO BECAUSE OF YOU WE'RE BOTH A DANGER TO MOM BECAUSE I CAN'T STOP THINKING ABOUT FUCKING HER EITHER! AND WHOSE FAULT IS THAT BUFFY? WHO'S FUCKING FAULT IS THAT?"

"MINE DAWNIE!" Buffy wept, "IT'S ALL MY FAULT! I'M SORRY DAWNIE!"

Those words were exactly what Dawn needed to push herself to continue spanking her big s*ster. Her hand hurt from clutching the hairbrush and her right arm ached from being repeatedly used more than in her entire life, sweat somehow pouring from her entire body and Dawn felt so tired she thought she would collapse at any minute clutching her arm. Yet still she pushed herself forwards, giving Buffy the most brutal butt beating Dawn could possibly give her.

When Dawn had learned Buffy thought about her in the same way she thought about her older s*ster she had been overjoyed. Sure, the idea of actually fucking her own s*ster was so gross, disgusting and very, very wrong, but deep down it had always been what Dawn wanted and now there was just no way Dawn could deny herself what she truly wanted, not when Buffy wanted it too. However that pure joy Dawn felt was short lived and quickly replaced by rage when she learned her s*ster was exactly like her.

Dawn didn't want to be a perverted little slut. She had spent most of the last few years praying to be normal, that she wouldn't feel the twisted desires that she felt, and now Dawn realised she could have been normal if Buffy hadn't been a closet perverted slut.

That thought kept echoing in Dawn's head as she continued spanking her big s*ster's butt, little Dawnie becoming completely lost in her rage. Before she knew it she was switching to her left arm to give her right arm a break, and when she couldn't keep the exact same level of hard spanks Dawn sacrifice quickness for roughness, using both hands to repeatedly bring the hairbrush down on Buffy's ass as brutally hard as she could.

Dawn spanked her older sibling like this for what felt like forever, Dawn pushing herself beyond what she would have thought she would have been capable of, only stopping when it felt like she was literally going to collapse from exhaustion, and more importantly a new thought occurred to her which made her smile.

Sitting down on the bed Dawn rested her weary body for a few long moments, a perverted grin crossing her face as she studied her handiwork. Buffy's butt cheeks were mostly a dark, swollen red, some places discoloured to the point Dawn wasn't even sure she could name the colour. Meanwhile the stuck up bitch was now whimpering softly into the bed sheets, something she'd been doing non-stop since she seemed to run out of tears.

Even though Dawn could have stared at that bruised Slayer butt all day she ordered, "Turn over. Get on your back and stay there until I tell you otherwise."

Buffy quickly obeyed, crying out pitifully as she was f*rced to rest her incredibly sore ass against the bed sheets. She then whimpered in humiliation that her baby s*ster had done this to her, then whimpered in fear as she noticed the happy grin on Dawn's face.

That grin turned evil as Dawn's eyes lingered on her big s*ster's pussy, the brunette giggling, "Wow, you look like you're about to cum just from being spanked! Do you really like getting spanked that much?"

"Yes Dawnie, I love getting spanked that much." Buffy found herself whimpering, fresh tears beginning to fall from her eyes.

"Perverted slut." Dawn teased, slowly leaning down so her face was inches away from Buffy's cunt, "But that's ok, because I'm a perverted slut too. Thanks to you."

"Dawnie, I..." Buffy whimpered.

"Because of you we're both perverted little sluts!" Dawn growled, moving even closer to the other girl, the two s*sters staring into each other's eyes as the brunette added, "Which is why from now on we're going to help each other."

"What do you mean?" Buffy frowned in confusion, already having a feeling she wasn't going to like the answer.

Ignoring the question Dawn smirked, moved back and said almost casually, "Finger yourself. Fuck that slutty little pussy of yours until I tell you to stop."

Buffy let out a joyful gasp as her right hand shot to her pussy, the Slayer immediately slamming two fingers into her needy hole and beginning to fuck herself.

Dawn licked her lips at the sight then added, "Don't make yourself cum though. You don't cum until I say you can. Just keep yourself on the edge."

Letting out a pathetic sounding whimper Buffy bit her lip to stop herself from begging Dawn to let her cum. It became increasingly hard as it didn't take long for Buffy to reach the edge, her treacherous fingers keeping her there, oh so close yet oh so far from a release. Buffy wanted it so bad, but no matter how much part of her wanted too she couldn't give in and beg for it. She just couldn't.

Luckily, or perhaps unluckily, Buffy was provided with a distraction, namely Dawn pulling her shirt over her head. The brunette kicked off her shoes and began sliding her pants down shortly afterwards at which point Buffy quickly looked away, which displeased Dawn, "Look at me Buffy."

Unable to stop herself Buffy did just that, watching helplessly as Dawn removed her bra to reveal a small but firm pair of teen breasts. Dawn then pushed her little panties down, Buffy trying so hard not to look at Dawn's slit but her eyes were drawn to it like a magnet, the blonde letting out a soft whimper as she saw just how wet her baby s*ster was from all this perverted activity.

For a few moments Dawn stood there completely naked. Then her left hand slid to her tits while her right slid in between her legs, Dawn moaning softly as she began masturbating while there in the middle of her big s*ster's room while her older sibling masturbated on her bed a few feet away.

"Mmmmmm, so good." Dawn moaned to herself, her eyes briefly closing in pleasure before opening again to look at her sibling, "Play with your tits. Mmmmmm, do everything you do when you're alone and thinking about fucking me. Ooooooooh yesssssss, just like that. Mmmmmmmm yeah, does that feel good?"

"Yesssss, soooooo good." Buffy moaned as she blushed with shame.

"Yeahhhh, you'll love fucking yourself while your k*d s*ster watches, don't you?" Dawn taunted.

"Ohhhhh yes Dawnie, I love fucking myself while you watch." Buffy whimpered, fresh tears of humiliation falling from her eyes.

"But I bet it isn't enough. I bet you want a big hard cock fucking that slutty little cunt of yours. Mmmmmmm, or a dildo." Dawn moaned with a wicked grin on her face, "I bet you'd love for me to go get you a nice big hard dildo so you could give your slutty Slayer cunt a good hard fucking. Isn't that right Buffy?"

"Yes Dawn, I'd love you to get a nice big hard dildo so I can give my slutty Slayer cunt a good hard fucking. Ooooooooh mmmmmmm ahhhhhhh, I wanna fuck my slutty little cunt with a dildo." Buffy found herself moaning.

"Well I'll tell you what, close your eyes and keep them closed until I tell you otherwise." Dawn ordered, grinning as the helpless Slayer did as she was told, "Now keep fucking yourself like that. Make sure you don't cum while I'm gone."

Buffy heard soft footsteps and then the sound of the door being open, but she didn't hear it being closed, just the sound of more footsteps, the Slayer becoming very aware she was now masturbating alone in her room, totally on display for anyone who walked past.

What if Dawn left her like this? What if her Mom came home to find her touching herself with her door open? Even if she could convince her Mom she was under a spell Buffy might just die from embarrassment. And what if there was an emergency and one of her friends stopped by? Faith, Xander, Willow, Giles, even Spike could run inside the house looking for the mighty Buffy the Vampire Slayer only to find her like this, shamelessly fucking herself with her little s*ster's clothes on her floor! Oh God, how would Buffy be able to explain Dawn's clothes being on her floor?

Buffy wished all these horrifying thoughts would have brought her down from her high. They certainly should have. Buffy should have been so horrified that no matter how much she touched herself she wouldn't get a response. She should be just lying on her bed feeling the exact opposite of turned on. But the shameful fact was Buffy didn't think she'd ever been as hot as right now, the blonde desperately struggling not to cum at the thought of being caught like this.

Because of this actually hearing Dawn's soft footsteps again and the sound of the door being closed was an incredible relief. Of course for a brief, terrifying moment Buffy wondered if it was someone else who was light on their feet like Willow, or someone like Faith who could tread lightly when they wanted too. So again Buffy felt relief, although it was very short lived, when she heard Dawn's voice, "Open your eyes."

Slowly Buffy did as she was told, a whimper escaping her lips as she saw the dildo in Dawn's hand, the Slayer immediately ashamed of herself at just how lustful that whimper had sounded.

Bringing the dildo up to her nose Dawn gave it a nice long sniff, really savouring the smell, sighing joyfully when she eventually said, "Smells soooooo good. Here... you smell it."

Even though she should have known better by now Buffy tried to resist. It didn't make a difference, the second Dawn pushed the sex toy under her nose Buffy couldn't help but breathe in a scent which definitely wasn't just rubber, or whatever the dildo was made out of.

"Smells like girl cum and pussy cream, doesn't it?" Dawn beamed.

"I, I guess." Buffy whimpered.

Her body practically shaking with excitement Dawn asked her s*ster a question she always wanted to ask her, "Have you ever tasted pussy before?"

"No Dawn." Buffy said softly.

"Not even your own?" Dawn pushed.

"No." Buffy said.

"Well you're about too... open your mouth." Dawn said, grinning widely as she pushed the tip of the dildo past Buffy's parted lips, "Close... close your mouth around that cock and start sucking on it. Taste your first pussy!"

Buffy let out a pathetic sounding whimper as she did as she was told, the Slayer hating herself more than she'd ever hated anyone for loving the forbidden flavour the second it hit her taste buds.

How could she? How could she liked the taste of her own s*ster's cunt? Her own s*ster's cum? Oh God, she was no better than the creatures she killed. She was a monster, just like they were.

For a few long horrible seconds Buffy sucked in the first few inches of the dildo, her taste buds loving every second while the rest of her wished she could die with shame right now to save her anymore further debasement.

"That's it, suck that dildo while you finger your little pussy." Dawn said breathlessly, her eyes only briefly looking over her s*ster's body to check she was still obediently playing with herself before Dawn turned her full attention back to the Slayer's mouth, "Good girl... you know... it's funny, Mom's always been kind of a neat freak. Not in a psycho way, but she always pushed us to keep everything in the house clean. So... you'd think she'd do a better job of cleaning her dildo..."

As Dawn trailed off Buffy's eyes went wide, the Slayer so horrified she literally began to gag.

"Don't you dare throw up! Just suck on Mom's juices like a good little perverted slut!" Dawn said firmly, watching as Buffy settled back into sucking the dildo but stopped fingering herself. Dawn quickly rectified that, "Keep fucking yourself. Good girl. Mmmmmmm, watching you suck cock is really hot. I just might have to take you out and make you offer a blow job to every guy we pass. Ha, I bet no one would turn down those soft looking lips of yours. I know I wouldn't..."

Dawn grinned as Buffy whimpered for her. The littlest Summers had kind of fallen in love with that whimper. It was full of pain and humiliation, but there was an undeniable sound of pleasure in it which threatened to drown out any other sound. It was the same for the moans and groans that escaped Buffy's lips, Dawn loving every single sound as she continued taunting her big s*s.

"I know I want to feel those soft lips of yours on my pussy. Your tongue in my cunt. Mmmmmmmm, you want that too don't you Buffy? You finger yourself right here just like this thinking about eating your baby s*ster's snatch?" Dawn grinned as Buffy let out a muffled yes around the toy cock, "If you mean yes nod your head."

Without hesitation Buffy nodded, Dawn rewarding her older sibling by pushing more of the dildo into her mouth. Whether it was because of Dawn's earlier order or because Buffy realised there was no point in fighting back, or maybe even because the older girl was beginning to submit to the younger girl, the blonde eagerly sucked on the newly available pussy cream, an unmistakable moan even escaping the Slayer's lips which made Dawn again grin happily.

"I want to do that and more to you. And I'm going too. I'm going to do the nastiest, filthiest, most perverted things I can think of to you. And you have to admit, this is a pretty good start. And it's so cool. I mean, this is the way I first tasted pussy." Dawn admitted, her eyes glazing over as a fond memory popped into her head, "I was looking for a dildo to fuck myself with. I couldn't find yours, but you're such an uptight prude I bet you don't even have one. But I found Mom's and it smelt sooooo good. I sucked it and fingered myself, and I came so fucking hard. I've been doing it ever since. And now, watching you doing the same thing, God, I feel so close to you right now. This... this is such a special s*ster-s*ster moment for us. Us both having our first taste of pussy being from our Mom. Sharing with each other our gross inc*stuous lust for our own mother! Can you imagine if she could see us now? Naked together on your bed, me shoving her dildo into your mouth as we agree how much we love the taste of her pussy? Imagine it! Imagine Mom seeing you like this right now! Take hold of the dildo and shove it all the way into your mouth! Keep a hold of it... now fuck yourself until you cum!"

Dawn lent back when Buffy practically snatched the dildo from her grasp and shove it down her throat, the Slayer struggling to keep her gag reflex under control as she ravenously sucked the last of their mother's pussy juices and girl cum from the toy. Under Dawn's command Buffy began hammering her cunt with her fingers, Dawn's eyes travelling up and down her s*ster's body as this happened, the little brunette desperately trying to decide what was more fun to watch.

Dawn still hadn't decided when she saw something that she immediately knew she wanted to watch for the rest of her life. Something she would make sure she would see several times a day from now on. Her big s*ster cumming.

Growing up Buffy had gotten very used to crying from shame before, during and after her orgasms. It wasn't always the case, but when she couldn't keep the disgustingly wrong thoughts away weeping in shame was something of a comfort. Now Buffy was weeping like never before but she felt no comfort from it. All she felt was total and utter humiliation, and the most mind numbing pleasure she'd ever felt, her body shaking so hard it almost broke the bed.

"Stop! Stop fingering yourself!" Dawn practically yelled, waiting a few long seconds as the Slayer seemed to calm down before adding, "Pull Mom's dildo out of your mouth and shove every inch of it into your cunt!"

Yet another pathetic cry seem to echo throughout the room as at what seemed like lightning speed the dildo was switched from one hole to another, that saliva coated toy easily sliding into the tight but extremely wet and welcoming Slayer cunt.

With her treacherous body burning with sexual need there was absolutely no pain from shoving the dildo into her, seemingly every part of Buffy but her consciousness aching to start fucking herself with the toy her mother used to masturbate with. God how she hated herself for that fact.

"I didn't mean every inch." Dawn giggled, pausing to admire the way Buffy had her fingers wrapped around the end of the dildo, that end and her fingers buried inside the Slayer's twat along with the rest of the toy dick, then she added, "Pull a few inches out. Now start fucking yourself with most of it... yessssss, that's it fuck yourself just like that. Fuck yourself with the toy Mom regularly shoves up her cunt until I tell you to stop!"

"Ohhhhh God, Dawn, mmmmmmmmm... please, God this is so wrong!" Buffy wept shortly after she began roughly fucking herself with her mother's dildo.

"I know, and if you weren't such a twisted slut you wouldn't be in this position. But we've already talked about that. Just like we've already talked about how the high and mighty Buffy Summers wants to fuck her little s*ster. Which is good, because I'm about to give you exactly what you want. And you do want it, don't you Buffy? You want to fuck me?" Dawn teased.

"Yeeeeeeesssssss Dawn, I want to fuckkkkk you!" Buffy admitted against her will.

Dawn had already started getting up, the brunette beaming at her s*ster's words as she swung her legs over the blonde so she could place her knees either side of Buffy's head. Once the brunette was resting her weight on her knees and the lower part of her legs Dawn slowly lowered herself down until her pussy was hovering over Buffy's panting face.

For a few long seconds Dawn savoured the moment, and perhaps more importantly the look of horror mixed with lust and defeat on Buffy's face, the mighty Slayer who for over five years had kicked the ass of anyone in her way resigned to the fact she was about to become her little s*ster's pussy licker.

Then Dawn slowly lowered her cunt down onto Buffy's face and simply uttered, "Lick me."

Almost instantly Dawn let out a high-pitched squeal. Why? Because she felt ecstasy. A sudden sensation of pure pleasure the likes of which she had never felt before. It was so soft, so wet, and so wonderful. And for a few seconds it was constant, a consistent feeling of joy sliding across the lips of her pussy. Then it was over and Dawn wanted more. Dawn needed more.

"Lick me. Lick my pussy." Dawn croaked, then after another few blissful seconds added, "Keep licking my pussy until I tell you to stop! Oooooooohhhhhh Gawwwwwwwwd! Oh Buffy! Buffy! Buuuuuuuufffffffffffffyyyyyyyy!"

Dawn stopped trying to talk but a series of incoherent noises continued to come out of her mouth, not that she cared. Her Mom could have come back right that second and Dawn would have told her to wait in the hall while she finished riding her s*ster's tongue. And she'd do the same to anyone else who came knocking. The world could be ending for all Dawn cared, Buffy wasn't going anywhere. Let Faith, Spike and the rest of the gang worry about the world, Buffy Summers was needed in between Dawn Summers's thighs.

As such Dawn closed her eyes and savoured every wonderful touch of her big s*ster's tongue, her whole world revolving around that talented tongue.

Oh, how glad Dawn was that she had decided to take her time with her stuck up big s*ster.

Once Dawn had stop being angry at Buffy for turning her into a perv the littlest Summers had been left with an an*malistic urge to fuck her older s*ster. Particularly that tight Slayer butt of hers, the temptation for Dawn to get her strap-on and take her big s*ster's anal cherry almost overwhelming. However that was what Dawn had done with Faith and while the little brunette had loved going straight for her favourite fetish part of her had wished she had the time to slowly break Faith in. Now she had the opportunity for a do over of sorts. Her Mom still wouldn't be back for hours, and Dawn had decided she was going to take her time with her big s*s, fulfil some of her other fantasies before she fulfilled her ultimate fantasy of all time.

Dawn had never been happier with a decision in her life. However as she had her goody two shoes s*ster licking her cunt Dawn made a decision which seemed just as good to her, that being when her Mom got home she was going to use her power to convince her to go find a hotel room or something because Dawn was going to need every single moment of the night to make Buffy her bitch. And she would stay home from school, humiliating and fucking her big s*ster in every room of their home for as long as it took until Buffy was her eager and willing sex slave.

The sound, and the admittedly enjoyable feel, of Buffy screaming into her pussy brought Dawn out of her happy thoughts. The brunette was in such a daze it took her quite a while before she realised what had happened.

When she did Dawn glared, "I didn't give you permission to cum! Bad Slayer. Concentrate on licking my cunt! MMMMMMMMMM, fuck yeah, that's it! Keep fucking yourself, but your priority is my pussy. Ohhhhhhhh mmmmmmmm, you need to give my pussy the attention it needs. Ooooooooh mmmmmmmmm, yeah pleasure my pussy until I tell you to stop! Oh Gawwwwwwwd yes, eat it! Eat my pussy like a good little lesbian slut! No teeth, oh, ooooooohhhhhhhh yeeeessssssssss! Get those lips around my pussy! Mmmmmmmmm shit, for future reference this is what I mean by eat my pussy. You wrapping your mouth around my pussy and sucking on it. Mmmmmmmmm ooooooooooh, oh, aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh fuck me! OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKKKK!"

At the command of 'fuck me' Buffy shoved her tongue as far as it would go into Dawn's virgin cunt and Dawn saw stars. Then there was about a second when she honestly wasn't sure what happened. Then she realised she came. Only it wasn't like before when Dawn had fingered herself, or even when she had fucked Faith up the ass. It was like Dawn was suddenly a volcano, her cum squirting down onto Buffy's face so hard it hurt.

In a way Dawn hated it. She never felt so much pleasure, but she felt completely out of control. Maybe even like things had suddenly switched and now she was under Buffy's control. Dawn didn't like that thought one bit, however she couldn't convince herself to get off of Buffy's face as it would involve getting away from that addictive tongue.

So Dawn decided to re-establish her dominance the only way she could think of, by verbally humiliating the Slayer, "Keep tongue fucking me you dyke slut! Fuck my virgin cunt with your slutty little lesbo tongue! Mmmmmmmmmmm fuckkkkkkkkkk, fucking fuck me! Fuck your s*ster! Fuck your little baby s*ster with your dyke tongue! I want my big s*ster to make me cum again! Oooooooooooh Gawwwwwwwwwd make me cum! Make me cum Buffy! Fuck your little s*ster's virgin fuck hole and make her cum as much as you can!"

Dawn's voice was weak, even a little hoarse from all the screaming she had done, but it sounded deafening to Buffy.

The Slayer was desperately trying not to listen to anything Dawn said, but her treacherous body seem to be listening intently for every little command, Dawn clearly having fun bossing her around. When her little s*ster ordered her to tongue fuck her harder Buffy did so. When her baby s*ster ordered her to suck on her pussy lips as hard as she could Buffy did so. When her k*d s*ster ordered her to suck her clit as hard as she could Buffy did so. And when her own flesh and bl*od ordered Buffy to swallow her cum the mighty Slayer did as she was told, the supernatural warrior reduced to a sex toy.

A sex toy that fucked itself while pleasing its owner, Buffy losing count of how many climaxes she fucked herself to while obediently eating Dawnie's cunt.

The worst part was how easy it was to make herself cum, even the humiliation she was feeling only rocketing Buffy through climax after climax.

A close runner-up was just how heavenly Dawn's cum and pussy juice tasted, Buffy desperately trying to convince herself it was only because of that evil wish but at least for now she couldn't fool herself. She had been secretly fingering herself to the thought of eating pussy, especially Dawn's pussy, for years and now Buffy was paying the price. If it had tasted awful maybe she could at least held onto some of her dignity. Maybe she would have been able to hate this. But she didn't. Dawnie's cum and cunt cream were heavenly and addictive, and to her shame she wanted what Dawn was saying to her to come true.

"That's right, mmmmmmmm, I'm going to make you my personal pussy licker. My personal rug muncher. My personal cunt addicted muff diver!" Dawn squealed with delight, "My lesbian slut! Ooooooooooooh Gawwwwwwwwwd, that's what I'm going to turn you into Buffy! You're going to be your little s*ster's lesbian slut! Mmmmmmm, your baby s*ster's dyke girlfriend! Ohhhhhhhh mmmmmmmmm yessssss, you're going to be mine! FUCK, oh fuckkkkkkkk, yes, oh yes, I'm going to make you my bitch!"

As if coming to her senses when she heard those last words Buffy tried to ignore everything else around her and concentrate on the one thing she should be concentrating on above all else, but couldn't thanks to Dawn's constant prattling, that being listening out for someone else.

Buffy tried to concentrate on listening out for her Mom, or Faith, or anyone to come and save her from this sick and twisted s*ster on s*ster sex. If she heard something she would try and warned Dawn of course, but even the previously unbearable thought of someone catching her fucking her s*ster seemed preferable over continuing this horribly wonderful fuck session any longer.

As if reading Buffy's thoughts Dawn cried out, "God Buffy, can you imagine if Mom saw us now? Me riding your face, fuckkkkk mmmmmmm, your tongue deep in your baby s*ster's twat, mmmmmmmmmmm, you fucking me sooooooooo goooooooooddddddd! Ohhhhhhhh Gawwwwwwd, imagine it! Do you think she'd be horrified? Disgusted? Turned on? Mmmmmmmm, fuck, if she's anything like us she'd want to join in. Mmmmmmm, yeahhhhhh, maybe take over shoving her dildo in and out of your cunt. Can you imagine that? Mom fucking you? Oh fuck, I can and it's sooooooooo hot. Imagine she's behind me right now. Imagine it's Mom fucking you with that dildo! Imagine she's pumping your pussy while I'm riding your face! Mmmmmmmm, better yet, imagine it's a strap-on. Imagine Mom is fucking you with a strap-on while you're eating my pussy. Ohhhhhhhh Gawwwwwwwwd, I can just see it! The three of us spending some quality f*mily time together, Mom pounding her eldest daughter's pussy nice and hard while her youngest fucks her eldest's face! Oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhh fuckkkkkkkk yessssssss, mmmmmmmmm, maybe, oh, maybe Mom could be getting ready to flip you over and take your anal cherry after you make me cum again. Or even better, maybe Mom could let me have your anal cherry. Can you imagine that? Mom spreading your butt cheeks for me, telling me that my stuck up big s*ster's butt hole is all mine, that I should fuck my big s*ster up the butt as hard as I can, ooooooooohhhhhhhhh Gaaaaawwwwwwwwdddddd! I always loved to imagine her giving me your butt hole like that as a birthday present, you being f*rced to be my anal whore forever while me and Mom become lesbian lovers! Oh Gawwwwwwwwwd, I want that so bad! I, mmmmmmmmm, I want my Mommy to be my lesbian lover and my s*ster to be my lesbian whore!"

Those vile, disturbing thoughts that Dawn f*rced into her head made Buffy almost literally black out, the Slayer fully committing to her role of mindless fuck toy as she relentlessly pounded her cunt with her mother's dildo and tongue fucked her baby s*ster. Buffy could barely remember to breathe on top of that but she just about managed it, no thanks to Dawn who was now grinding herself down on top of her, her already cum and cunt juice covered face becoming even more drenched as Buffy almost literally swallowed her little s*ster's cum to save her life.

Dawn became just as mindless about the same time as Buffy, the littlest Summers no longer caring who was in control and instead concentrated on doing everything in her power to keep the heavenly pleasure going. When she could no longer seem to use words Dawn grinded herself down onto Buffy, almost literally fucking her big s****r's face for her own pleasure. And when she could no longer do that Dawn just rested on Buffy's face, letting the Slayer do all the work while she just concentrated on coping with the pleasure she was feeling, something which became increasingly difficult as Buffy continued tongue fucking her tired and sore pussy.

Finally when Dawn could take no more she collapsed backwards on top of Buffy. After letting out a whimper Dawn rolled onto her side, almost rolling off the bed completely but able to stop herself just in time. For a few minutes she just laid there, trying not to slip into unc*nsciousness as behind her she heard Buffy cumming again.

Dawn smiled. It was incredibly tempting to just leave her s*ster where she was while she tried to recover, but Dawn didn't want Buffy too tired for round two. After all Slayers had incredible stamina, but it wasn't infinite. Besides, Dawn's twisted little mind was already racing about what she could have Buffy do instead.

"Stop fucking yourself." Dawn panted, and then before the Slayer could even think about moving added, "Stay still."

Then, after a few long seconds of resting, Dawn slowly sat up and smiled down at Buffy. There was another even longer pause as Dawn's eyes greedily slid over her s*ster's naked body, making sure she would remember and treasure what Buffy looked like after their first of what would be many fuck sessions.

"Dawn..." Buffy began weakly, annoyingly awaking Dawn from her dreamlike state.

"Pull Mom's dildo out of your cunt and stick it into your mouth!" Dawn quickly ordered, watching gleefully as Buffy did as she was told, "Now suck it. Suck your slutty dyke juices off Mom's toy. Mmmmmmmm, good girl. Other hand by your side, and just lay there. Just concentrate on sucking your cum and pussy juice off the toy Mom fucks herself with. Ooooooooh, that's so hot. Start pumping it in and out of your mouth. Fuck your dyke mouth with Mom's fake cock that's flavoured in your slutty lesbo cunt!"

Buffy whimpered around the dildo in her mouth, trying her best to ignore Dawn's perverted words and concentrate on the delicious taste of her own cum and pussy cream. Tasting herself had been one of those many perverted thoughts that Buffy had dreams about, and while it was pretty tame compared to some of the other stuff going on in her head she had never had the courage to try it until now. Like everything else she enjoyed it way too much, but compared to what she had just been through it didn't seem so bad. As long as she didn't think who's dildo this was or that she was still under her little s*ster's control.

"Don't take it all the way down your throat. Leave some cum and pussy juice for Mom. That's what I always do." Dawn confessed huskily, "I like to leave a little of myself left over on Mom's dildo whenever I rub it against my little pussy, imagine her sucking it off, thinking that she's tasting herself when really she's tasting me. And next time she fucks herself, maybe she'll taste you. Can you imagine that? Mom unknowingly tasting her oldest daughter's cum and pussy juice. Wondering why it is so different from what she thinks is her cum and pussy juice, but is really her youngest daughter's cum and pussy juice. Loving the taste anyway and wanting more. Imagine it Buffy! Imagine it!"

No matter how hard she tried Buffy couldn't stop herself from doing just that, the image of her Mom doing exactly what she was doing now, oblivious to what her daughters had been doing. The image caused gross sexual pleasure to slide through Buffy's body, the blonde moaning around the fake cock in her mouth which clearly delighted her little s*s.

"It turns you on doesn't it? Thinking of Mom doing that. Thinking about Mom full stop, it turns you on doesn't it?" Dawn teased, and then after Buffy mumbled and nodded in agreement Dawn leaned down so she was practically laying on top of her sibling and growled in her face, "Slut! Disgusting, perverted little slut. Everyone thinks you're so high and mighty, but really you're the biggest slut in the universe. And thanks to those monks using you as a template for me instead of anyone remotely normal I'm a big slut too. Which sucks because Mom deserves better. She's the nicest woman ever and she's stuck with a couple of sluts for daughters who want to fuck her and everyone else in the world. But that's ok, because I'm going to take out all my slutty desires on you and make sure you stay in line, that way neither one of us drags Mom down onto our slutty level. Mmmmmmmm, we're going to be s*ster fucking sluts together Buffy, me as your dominant top and you as my submissive little bitch. Oh, I'm going to have soooooooo much fun breaking you in."

Buffy made a loud, incoherent gargle around the dildo in her mouth.

"You're right, we're getting ahead of ourselves." Dawn nodded with a grin, "Oh, I know... take that toy out of your mouth and give it to me. Now kiss me. Kiss your little s*ster."

As soon as those words were out of Dawn's mouth Buffy's lips were pressing against her own, Dawn barely having a chance to enjoy the feeling of their lips pressed together before her s*ster shoved her tongue into her mouth. After that it felt like Dawn was fighting for her life, her tongue and the inside of her mouth practically being attacked by Buffy, but in a way which kind of felt good. Amazing actually.

Dawn's first kiss had been with the vampire. It had been good, but staking him kind of tarnished the experience. She hadn't kissed anyone since as that had been one of the many incidents which had led to Super Strict Buffy, and when it came to fucking the Slayers she'd been so horny she'd skipped right over foreplay, a decision Dawn now kind of regretted. At the same time she didn't.

Having Buffy being her second kiss was amazing, especially like this as Dawn was able to taste her own yummy cum and pussy cream on Buffy's tongue, and more importantly a heavenly flavour which could only be her big s*ster's cum and cunt juice.

Tasting her big s*ster's cum and cunt cream for the first time had Dawn briefly wishing she hadn't kissed the vampire or fucked Faith and had gone right for Buffy, her first time being with her s*ster. Of course the only thing possibly better than having a Slayer as her bitch was to have both of them as her bitches, Dawn smiling into her extremely passionate kiss with her big s*ster as she imagined Buffy and Faith kneeling before her with their heads lowered in submission, both of Dawn's Slayer bitches waiting for her to use them for her pleasure.

Dawn concentrated on the image for a while, then just went back to enjoying the heaven that was her first kiss with her s*ster, then eventually pulling away and ordering, "Lay still."

Buffy did as she was told, watching as Dawn lifted herself up slightly to look at the clock, the Slayer finding the happy look on her sibling's face extremely troubling.

"Looks like we have plenty of time before Mom gets back... but cumming in your mouth and all over your face wore me out, and sadly I don't have Slayer stamina, so I think I'm going to need a break from fucking you. Let's say half an hour, an hour tops. Thanks to your Slayer speed that should be just enough time for you to do a quick patrol. I mean you know Faith, she's probably in the Bronze by now looking to fuck anything on legs. And Spike is still probably watching TV, so really it would be stupid and inconsiderate of you not to do a teeny tiny patrol. But since you've been such an annoying bitch to me and everyone else lately you can go as you are." Dawn said, getting up and unnecessarily pointing to the door, "So, grab a stake and go on patrol wearing nothing but your little s*ster's cum on your face. And if anyone you know sees you all you can tell them is that you are under a spell, and nothing else!"

The second Dawn was done talking Buffy leapt off the bed, grabbed the stake she kept in her bedside table's top draw and headed out the door, the whole time begging and pleading, "Please Dawn no, don't do this... I'll... I... I won't punish you, I swear, just please stop. No. NO!"

Poking her head out of Buffy's room Dawn watched her big s*ster heading down the stairs and waved, "Bye Buffy, have fun."

To Be Continued... Continue»
Posted by crystalwaters69 4 months ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 192  |  
100%

Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 6

Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 6

Continued from..
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/24363.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 1
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/24463.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 2
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/25276.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 3
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/27323.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 4
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/31668.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 5

Uncle Charlie loving the scenery around him.. "I hope you'll are enjoying Ashley"
As he said that, he stopped the camcorder and got up from the couch and said “Guys, I am getting very horny and I am in no more mood of sharing my little whore, could we continue our poker game the next week at Steve’s, I promise I will get Ashley too” The three men were very unhappy about it, and agreed. After all I was Uncle charlie’s.

They all got off me and gave me a last round of fingering, left a lot of money for me on the table, got dressed and left. Uncle Charlie looked very pleased and asked me to go shower and wait for him inside the bedroom. I did just as he told me. A while later uncle Charlie came up with the nipple and pussy puff toys he had bought “The men really did enjoy you, look at the amount of tip you’ve earned my little slut” uncle Charlie got on to the bed and laid me flat on my back and sat over me holding the nipple and pussy puffs he had bought “My little Ashley, I want to feast on some lovely puffy nipples and pussy tonight” he said and began to puffy my nipples, both my nipples were puffed and he did the same to my pussy.
I was all puffed up and he loved it. “Wow, What amazing nipples you have there” he said fiddling with them, they were all sensitive now and got me very horny and wet, he stooped lower and began to suck them while I laid naked under him. My nipples pained as they were highly puffed, I was moaning in pain and pleasure and uncle Charlie loved that. He kept sucking and chewing on them alternately. “Oh Ashley, Why didn’t I have you before. These are the best nipples ever” he said and grabbed my 36c breasts and gave them a hard squeeze.
“Ah uncle Charlie, You know just how to turn me on and get me wet so quick, I am happy you were greedy tonight and didn’t want to share me with your friends, They had indeed put me through a lot of pain” “Pain hu? I thought you loved that. You can’t imagine how much pain I will put you through darling, and trust me little whore you are going to love it.” And his hand slowly slid onto my puffed pussy, it was red and sore by the amount uncle Charlie had puffed it up. “Look at that hump on the pussy, looks lovely and tempting” and soon uncle was eating and sucking my pussy I was getting very very horny and turned on, Uncle Charlie allowed my to cum while he was eating me and drank all my juices. He then came to my mouth and gave me a deep tongue kiss in which I could taste my juices, and oh my did I taste yum.

Uncle Charlie now asked me to get up and undress him and ride his hard cock. I undressed him and pushed him on the bed and sat on his groaning feeling his rock hard cock touch my ass. “Uncle Charlie, Which hole do you want tonight?” He slapped my ass and squeezed it tight. Then wacked my pussy harder, I knew he was going to fuck both my holes tonight. And my puffed up pussy first. He lifted my hips and adjusted me on his cock teasing my puffed pussy which his rock hard cock and then in a single thrust shoved his thick hard cock inside my sore pussy, “Ahhhhh” wow it hurt me but once the cock was inside I felt pleasure. He was now riding me slowly and softly. “Oh yesss, Ahh hmm fuck me harder oh yess pleaseee” Soon he became rough and was fucking me like there is no tomorrow and My gosh what pleasure did I feel. “Oh my uncle charlieeeee, Ahh yesss just like thatttt,, Hmmmm.”

He pulled my forward and put his hard cock inside my tight ass hole now WOW that hurt a lot more that that single thrust and his cock inside my pussy, but the pleasure it gave me was mind blowing and then he took my boob in his mouth and started to suck it bad and then began to ride me hard and rough. His cock was very tight for my ass… “Ahhhh UNCLE CHARLIE your cock feels very huge in my ass, its gaping it” He kept chewing on my boob, slapping my ass and ridding me like a wild horse.
His huge thick cock was r****g my ass and he was loving it and so was I. Soon his hand slipped to my pussy and he had 3fingures deep in and was using them roughly and making my feel pleasure.. “Oh my god, yess just like that ahh haaa…” In a few mins my pussy was cumming because of the intense fingering, ass r****g and boob eating.

I was on cloud nine and in a few mins uncle Charlie shot a load of hot sticky cum deep inside my ass.. and wow did it feel good. “Do you love that little whore, my little fucktoy? This is very fun and you come so fast when you are being touched all over” cum was oozing out of my ass while he was still fucking my hard and bad. He then came again inside my ass and asked me to now to suck his cock dry.. I got off his cock and went down to his cock while he laid on the bed. On my knees I was sucking licking his cock and he enjoyed it as he also got a view of my boobs hanging and bouncing as I was wildly sucking his cock. He shot a load full of hot cum into my mouth I ate it all up then he deep throated me and made me gag a littke. It has been hours since we were fucking and eating each other up and now uncle Charlie got me up and pushed my on the bed and squeezed my boobs and kissed me deeply on my mouth.

“We need a shower dear, I shall fill the tub up, till then why don’t you get the remaining toys kept on the poker table” he said and we got up and his eyes admired my beauty and he gave my ass a small little squeeze. I knew what he wanted now, a long nasty shower fuck where he wanted to use all the toys on me. He was going to fuck me deep n badly inside the tub and there might be no sl**ping tonight. Luckily my pussy was no longer sore and the puffiness had gone. Before I went down he sat up bent me over his lap where I could still feel his hard cock against my stomach and he gave my ass a lovely spank which again got me wet. He spanked me for about 20mins on my ass, then flipped my over and ogled at my sweet bald pussy. Spanked my boobs till they were all red and as he did that, well how could he leave my pussy. He finger fucked my wet pussy quick and bad.

I loved this feeling, and I was very sore and numb now. But a part of my didn’t want the nasty bath time which I guess wasn’t going to end very soon but a part of me wanted to know what was going to happen in the bath. Uncle Charlie did love his adventitious fuck time and me the most.

Part 7 Up Next.
Do Vote and comment.
xoxo... Continue»
Posted by Ashley1991 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2121  |  
96%
  |  20

Defying My f****y Part 3

Faking a ****

I woke up early. I couldn’t sl**p any longer so I decided to sit and watch the video and listen to the sound. I knew that in order to be able to do what I must, I have to be able to sit through something like this. As I sat and watched Tara being fucked both Max and Nightmare, I paid very close attention to Nightmare trying to see if there was anything that could lead to the identity of the masked man. I was about almost through it when I heard something the microphone picked up.

“It’s a shame Dominator couldn’t have come. I bet he would have enjoyed this slut” Max said.

Nightmare didn’t say a word, but who the hell is this Dominator I thought. Are there two masked men? Something just doesn’t feel right. I looked at the clock and saw it was getting to be time for school. I put my stuff away and got ready. I say Kimiko in the morning and told her that her mom, she, Tara and I should meet after school which she agreed too. I called Tara and she was in. Kimiko called Shiho and she was game as well. We set up the meeting at the Library after school since hardly anyone really uses it. When we were all together I made the introductions and told them what I heard on the tape.

“You mean that there is another masked guy besides Nightmare?” said Kimiko.

“Umm yeah and if he is anything like Nightmare, keep him away from me. My fucking tits still hurt. I swear I think that bastard wanted to tear them off for a souvenir.” Tara said as she rubbed her breast. “Nightmare was bad enough. He loves rough sex. Dominator is probably the same.”

“But who could these men be?” I asked.

“Don’t know” says Shiho. “For all we know they live outside the area.”

“Or they could be right here and we would never know it.” Says Kimiko “With their masks on it’s hard to tell who they are and what they look like. From what you have said Nightmare didn’t speak only grunted or used his head. No pun intended Tara.”

“Oh no worries, that one head of his I want to take a golf club to. The other baseball bat to, I will leave it up your imagination as to which one is getting which.”

“Either way, these two is part of the secret skin heads, and let us assumes they are, identifying them is going to be the mother of all bitches.” I said.

“Yeah only way to possibly identify them is with DNA and hope they are in the system. I’m sure taking their masks off would be extremely hard.” Shiho said.

“Not if they are u*********s.” Kimiko put in.

“Oh trust me Kimiko knocking Nightmare out isn’t going to be easy. He’s solid muscle so fighting him is out. Might be able to hit him over the head with something but no guaranty it would work.” Said Tara.

“We will think of something” I told Tara.

“You’re right. For now I think we should continue gathering more evidence. If only we could get into that locked room of your father’s. We would have a lot of evidence to nail him.” Tara said smiling.

“Oh I know, but a lot of it might not be useful. There is a statute of limitation of some crimes. The **** of my mother is out. Shiho’s **** we could use definitely.”

“True, but being able to identify some of the victims would be helpfully. Even if the statute of limitation is up, they would provide excellent character witnesses.” Tara explained.

“You know I might be able to help with that” Shiho piped in. “Doctor/Patient confidentiality prevents me from naming names or talking about what a patient and I talk about. I can however go over my notes and see if any of the females are in there for **** or another violent crime. I can then give you their ages, and let you know their race. It’s not much but it could provide a pattern.”

“It’s a start. Also could you check on c***d abuse? It’s a long shot, but maybe Dominator and or Nightmare have a c***d they abused or where abused themselves.” I asked.

“Can’t hurt to look” Shiho said.

We sat around for about another half an hour talking about plans for taping some of these crimes in action, where cameras should be placed, and all that fun stuff. Shiho and Kimiko get up to leave. Kimiko gave me a deep passionate kiss before she left. I smiled the entire time going home. Tara seemed to catch on about Kimiko and me.

“You know you would never be able to bring her home. They would flip out and kill you.” Tara said.

“Oh I know and we also figured out how to talk when I am home. Which reminds me, When we are at him our around Dad and the others, her name is Kimmi.”

“No problem. So you like her huh?”

“Yes I do. I think I’m falling in love with her.”

“So last night was what? Just you wanted to get your jollies off?” Tara said as tears formed in her eyes.

“No Tara last night was because I do care about you. Thinks have been so confusing for us. Until recently I thought you were my s****r. I will never stop loving you. It’s just that my heart belongs to someone else.”

“I know Brad and I understand. It’s just you were the only guy to not treat me as a blow up doll ready for them to use.”

“I know Tara and I will never use you like that. I don’t know if we will have sex again, but if it happens I will never treat you like the others.”

“She’s lucky to have you and you know what. She is kind of cute. If I was a guy I would definitely go for her. Hell Shiho isn’t bad either.”

“Why Tara, do you have a side that wants girls as well?” I said jokingly.

“Honestly I think I might. At lease girls care about getting other girls off. Beside with the way guys treat me it’s no wonder I haven’t become a lez.”

As we got home and walked in Dad was sitting into the living room. He called us both in. “Ah good your home. Listen I know you’re initiated into the group, and might I say you fucked that bitch good, it’s time you show that you’re down with the cause. I want you to go out and find some subhuman and show her what the power of a White cock is like. You are going to have to make sure she’s taken someplace well hidden. These damn whores like to yell **** and don’t understand we are providing them with a special service. Tara I want you to video tape it. It’s not that I don’t trust Brad, but well let’s face till you prove you can do this I won’t trust you.”

“Ok Dad, but it will take some time”

“Oh I am not saying it has to be done right now. Scout around, pick out your location and see what walks by then when you’re pounce. That’s what I used to do.”

Tara and I retreated to my room. This wasn’t going to be fun. I needed time to think about what to do. Tara however was smiling like she just won the lotto.

“What are you all smiles about?” I asked her.

“Well he pretty much wants you to **** a girl, but who says you have to **** her. Think about it Brad. We have you fake your r****g Kimiko. We have her struggle, scream, and the whole nine yards but in reality you guys are just asking and you get to have sex.”

“That’s brilliant, and I can top that one and it will show Dad I have initiation. I grab Kimiko as she’s walking with Shiho.”

“Wouldn’t Dad recognize Shiho?”

“Not if we came up from behind. I fake knocking Shiho out and drag Kimiko off to where ever it is we plan to do this. We do the deed. You record, and Shiho is out of her house this way her husband isn’t wanted sex. Gives her more time to heal which is what she wants.” I explained.

“Think they will go for it?”

“Let’s find out.” I picked up my cell and called Kimiko. I had her put it on speakerphone with Shiho in the room and I explained the idea to them. They agreed to play their part. We set it up for the day after tomorrow. That leaves me tomorrow to find a location. Tara and I saw that the mattress store downtown was closed because of water damage. I broke into the building and saw that some of the mattresses were still here. I looked out the main window and say that behind the counter you couldn’t see and the alley next to us gave us the perfect place to ambush Shiho and Kimiko. We set up everything; put the camera on a tripod that was hidden in the corner. I gave the other two the location and time when this was going down. At 8 p.m. We went outside to wait.

Five minutes later I saw Shiho and Kimiko walking up acting like they were out for a nice stroll. I motioned for Tara to start recording. When Shiho and Kimiko passed us I quickly moved out. I acted like I hit Shiho in the back of the head and grabbed Kimiko. Shiho played her part and fell to ground acting stunned. Kimiko played her part and fought back just enough to show she was struggling, but not enough that I couldn’t pull her away. I had my hand over her mouth and she screamed in it. Once she was in the store I through her to the bed and covered her mouth.

“This will go a lot easier on you if you stop screaming and shut the hell up you whore” I told her.

She struggled some more and I pulled movie prop knife I picked up at a local store. I held it to her throat. “Shut up and I’ll cut your throat.” I warned. Tara moved in with the camera and was able to catch the fear in Kimiko’s eyes. For being in on everything including the knife Kimiko played her part well. I almost believed the fear in her eyes. “I’m going to remove my hand from your mouth. You do what I tell you and I won’t you”

Outside we could hear Shiho playing her part. Calling for her daughter, running back and forth acting like a worried mother, the fear in her voice was just enough to make it seem real. I took my hand away from Kimiko’s mouth.

“Please don’t hurt me, I’ll….I’ll do anything you want just please don’t hurt me” Kimiko pleaded.

“Damn right you will. Take off your pants my little slave.”

Kimiko removed her pants slowly she added some hesitation. “I said take off your pants now you whore. Don’t make me have to cut them off you. I won’t be gentle about it and I might cut something you don’t want” I said as I moved the knife to her pussy and gave it a gentle shove. Tara had grabbed the camera with the tripod and positioned it at my feet. We know we had to at least get some penetration shots to make it believable.

Kimiko removed her pants. I dropped my pants and pushed her down. I knew there was no time for foreplay so I rammed my hard cock into her pussy. I was surprised she was wet. Damn little minx must have played with herself before she start walking with her mom.

Feeling my cock push into her pussy Kimiko did what any girl being ****d would do. She pleaded and cried. “Please. Please. Stop your hurting me. Please don’t. Stop it.” She raised her voice causing me to place the knife back against her throat.

“Enough it’s happening because I say it’s happening. You little tramp think you can tell me what to do. I don’t think so” Tara moved behind me as I said this to show my cock inside Kimiko’s pussy. All of this was rehearsed by all of us. I raised my hand up and slapped my other hand. From Tara’s point of view it looked like I just hit Kimiko.

Kimiko played her part well. “Ok I’ll do as you ask just please don’t hit me again”

“Damn right and I said not to tell me what to do” I hit my hand again.

Kimiko placed her hands on my shoulders acting like she was trying to f***e me off of her. I knew pleasuring her was really out of the question, but maybe not. Tara’s job was to stay at my feet and film the penetration, just in case Kimiko lost it and forgot her part. I fucked Kimiko’s pussy hard and fast. I felt her first orgasm grip my cock hard. Never falling out of character Kimiko played the part. She burst into tears and faked crying to give it just the right amount of realism. I felt Kimiko’s legs going around my body I was afraid she was going to lose it but she kicked me. Not hard but just enough to show she was fighting.

I smiled at her and mouthed ‘Nice touch’

‘Thank you’ she mouthed back.

I continued to fuck her pussy harder and harder. I felt my cum boiling in my nuts, I knew I was going to cum soon. I pulled out of her and jumped up onto her chest. I placed her arms under my legs and kneeled on them.

“Bitch open your dirty mouth so I can fill it. You should be proud. My clean powerful cum is going to clean up that shit eating mouth of yours.” I said as I started jerking off to finish myself off. Within a couple of jerks I blow my load into Kimiko’s opened mouth. Knowing my b*****r’s policy on cum I made sure to blow it in the one place nobody could find it.

I placed the tip of the knife on her throat. “Now swallow it like a good cum guzzling slut” Kimiko did as told. I got up and pulled my pants up. Tara filmed Kimiko curling up into a ball and crying. Excellent, this gives us time to quickly leave. Once we were outside the building we shut off the camera. Shiho was there waiting with a smile on her face.

“That was unbelievable. If I wasn’t in on it I would have thought she was actually being ****d.” Shiho said.

“I know I’m such a good actress” Kimiko said as she walked out of the building. I rushed to her and kissed her lips. I could taste my salty sex juice on her lips.

“I’m sorry baby if I hurt or scared you.” I told her.

“You didn’t and it was the best r****g I have ever had” she said laughing. We all started laughing until Tara’s cell phone went off. We stopped and she answered it as she walked away. She came back a few minutes later with a worried look on her face.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I’m to meet Max and Dad that the special house in 20 minutes” She said. The special house was the house Max and the other cops took Tara when they wanted to fuck her. “I think Max wants to fuck again.”

“Will we better get there than.” Shiho said.

“We?” I asked.

“Yes Brad we, as in Tara, you, Mom and I.” Kimiko said. “We are all in this together. Besides if you need to have your mind taken off of what Tara’s doing I’m sure I can do just that.”

“Ok” I knew there was no point in arguing. Tara drove herself to the house while the rest of us when in Shiho’s car. The three of us quickly went to my house to get my laptop then headed to the house. We made sure the car was hidden and walked up to the house. Nobody was there yet. The three of us walked up to our monitoring station. I no sooner finished setting up when Tara walked into the house. I turned everything on and we waited.

Our wait wasn’t that long before Max walked in followed by my dad. I looked at Shiho and saw a look of anger in her eyes. I placed my hand on hers to let her know I was here. “It’s ok Shiho I’m here and so is Kimiko”

“Ah good you’re here love” Max was saying. Your Dad and I were just talking about you.

“Oh?” says Tara.

“That’s right” Dad said. “You see we have two special friends that you need to take care of.” Dad motioned to someone outside the camera. We couldn’t believe our eyes. In walks Nightmare, and another masked man who we assume was Dominator.

“Nightmare you know, this is his father Dominator.” Dad was saying. “You see Tara this two mean have had a wonder fantasy they want to full fill and you’re just the girl that can help them. They have always wanted to double team a young girl”

“What no way. That bastard damn near tore my chest off last time you touched me.” Tara shouted.

“Oh Tara Tara Tara. I was hoping it wouldn’t come down to this. You see you are going to fuck this boys because if you don’t I will arrest you on the charge of murder.”

“Murder, what murder?”
“Well it seems that Jake Foster and Gage Reynolds were killed the other day. Now you have two choices: Let this boys do what they want and those deaths are written off as d**g overdose. Don’t do what they want and there will be physical evidence that you killed them” said Max.

“That’s blackmail”

“No shit Tara” Dad said moving towards her. It’s time you earned your keep if you want to stay in my house because I’m not paying for your bail and I highly doubt that KIKE FATHER OF YOURS WILL.”

“What did you say?” Tara asked taking a step back.

“You heard me. You are not a pure White Woman. Your bl**d is dirty, tainted by the stain of having a God Damn Jewish Father. It’s bad enough for your mother leaving me for some filthy Nigger, but I have had to open my house up to mixed bl**d bitch. Now prove yourself and be a good little half Jew and fuck these boys.”

Tara looked down in shame and started crying. “Ok… I… I.. do it.”

“Excellent Tara. Now don’t you worry none sweet darling. The boys and I won’t be calling upon your services for the next few days on the account you’re probably going to have to heal. Max said as he and my dad were leaving.

I looked at the Kimiko and her mom. “How am I going to be able to watch this? It what she never wanted.”

“I know Brad Tara knows the risk and what’s at stake.” Kimiko said.

I looked back at my laptop. Tara was naked on the bed, Nightmare was at her head and she was sucking him off. Dominator looked to be going through a bag. I walked up to Tara and put nipple clamps on her nipples. Tara’s screams could be heard without the microphone. Shiho quickly leaned down and turned the volume down. “I don’t think they want stereo sound” She said.

I nodded my head. We watched as Nightmare had enough of his cock being sucked on. I lay down and made Tara get on top of him. Tara started fucking him and then Dominator got behind Tara. It looked like he was going to fuck her ass. We stood there shocked when we say his cock. It had to be 9 inches at less and 3 inches thick. Tara screamed and tears started running down her face as she shoved into her tight ass. Together the two men fucked Tara hard and fast. I looked away

“I can’t watch this anymore. I’m going to go find out who the hell these men are” I said as I got up.

Kimiko and Shiho both jumped up and held me. “No Brad” they both said.

Kimiko grabbed my hands and placed them on her breast. “Baby if it bothers you we can do something to take your mind off of Tara.” She said.

“Like what” I asked.

“Well Brad why don’t you give Kimiko a good proper fuck” Shiho said.

“You’re here that wouldn’t be right” I told her.

“I won’t stop you” Shiho then moved in and kissed my lips. I felt Kimiko undoing my pants and pulling them down. She then took my cock in her mouth and started sucking me like a newborn baby sucking on its momma’s nipples. Shiho broke her kiss and took off all her clothes. Her wonderful breast came into view, so nice and dying to be sucked on. Her hairy pussy was trimmed into a small patch just above her slit. I felt myself getting hard.

“Lay down my love” Kimiko said. I did what so wanted. I looked at her and she stripped off her clothes. Kimiko climbed on top of my cock and slowly slide it into her wet pussy. I let out a moan. It felt so good being inside her. Shiho looked at me.

“Brad my pussy is still too sore to have your wonder hard cock inside. But not too sore to be eaten out” Shiho said as she loved her pussy above my face.

“Go ahead my love. Eat my mother’s pussy. Eat her hot MILF snatch.” Kimiko said as she rode my cock.

I grabbed Shiho’s hips and lowered her beautiful pussy my face. I licked her slit back to front. She tasted good. Not as good as Kimiko’s pussy but good all the same.

“Oh Brad you eat pussy so good. It’s been awhile since that’s baby has been ate. Oh I’m going to cum. MMMM.” Shiho said as she flooded my mouth her juices. She had to cover her mouth with her hand to prevent from screaming. I can’t say that I blame her, if her pussy wasn’t in my face I would be screaming too. I felt Kimiko’s pussy tighten up for an orgasm. I felt her stop moving as she came. Her pussy cream felt so good on my cock. Kimiko started back up.

Shiho got off my face and kissed me. “Mmm I do taste good don’t I?”

“Yes you do Shiho, but…I….sorry….to….say….Kimiko….Shut I’m Cumming.” I felt my cock shot its’ fully load into Kimiko’s pussy. Kimiko’s eyes rolled back and she smiled. “OOhh I love feeling your throbbing cock cum inside my pussy”

“You were saying Brad?” Shiho asked me.

“I was saying you taste good Shiho, but not as good as Kimiko.

“Oh really?” She looked at Kimiko. “Up my dear daughter.”

Kimiko got up and Shiho moved in and licked my cock clean. I couldn’t believe it. Shiho was licking not only my cum off my cock but Kimiko’s too. This was so hot that it kept me hard.

“Your right Brad, Kimiko does taste good.” Shiho said. “Kimiko he’s still horny. Be a good girlfriend and fix that for him”

Kimiko got back on my cock and started grinding her hips into my body. Shiho mean while sat near my head, legs spread rubbing her pussy and her eyes closed.

“Oh Brad I’m think about you. I’m thinking about the day you first fucked me. Your cock felt so good in my tight pussy. I can’t wait to be healed. I want to get me some more of that. I want to fuck you while Kimiko watches.”

“Oh yes mom I want to watch you fuck my boyfriend’s cock. I want to see his cum drop out of your pussy. I love you mom and I want you to be happy”

I couldn’t believe my ears. They are both nymphos it seems.

“Oh Brad, You want to fuck my pussy again? Huh. Oh yes Brad that’s it, it felt so big inside me. I would love to feel you come inside my pussy.” She opened her eyes. That’s it big boy fuck my daughter. Fuck her tight little pussy.” Shiho leaned over me, her tits in my face. “I’ll be your mommy Brad, suck on mommy’s titties.”

I leaned up and put a tit in my mouth and teased with my tongue. Kimiko got off my cock. I felt her juices running down my cock. She must have just had an orgasm because so moved off to the side. Her pussy was replaced with Shiho’s mouth, and Shiho’s pussy placed in my face. I ate her pussy as she sucked my cock in a 69 position. Kimiko laid next to me smiling. I could feel myself about to blow. I buried my tongue deep into Shiho to prevent myself form screaming. Shiho was an excellent cock suck. I blew my load deep into her mouth. She sucked ever drop. At the same time I felt her orgasm hit. It was so powerful she sent a jet of lady cum onto my face. I was just coming down off my high when Kimiko said.

“Oh Tara’s done.”

We all looked at the laptop. Tara had been fucked u*********s. Nightmare and Dominator were putting all sorts of sex toys away. Dominator lay down on the bed to get something. When he rolled over Shiho saw something that made her dive at the laptop.

“I know that tattoo anywhere” she said. Point to the small tiger tattoo right about his penis. I was with him when he got it, that’s Russ.

Kimiko and Shiho exchanged worried looks. “If that is Russ” Kimiko said. “Then Nightmare is”

“Mikey” I said.
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 381  |  
95%
  |  2

Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 7

Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 7

Uncle Charlie did love his adventitious fuck time with me the most.
I went down and picked up the bead dildo, the vibrator dildo and the butt/cunt plug and went back up to Uncle Charlie, The tub was filled and it was smelling of lavender body gel, The bubbles were more outside the tub and less in the tub.

Uncle Charlie was already sitting in his gigantic tub, which was more like a Jacuzzi and less like a tub meant for 2. I quickly went in the tub holding the 3toys in my hand. The warm water did wonders for my soreness. I could already see Uncle Charlie’s semi-hard cock through the water. I went and sat beside him handing him the toys, I winked at uncle Charlie. He took them and I knew he was planning of what all more was he going to do to me tonight. “Stand up Ashley, The beaded dildo needs to violate your ass a little ” I stood up and faced my ass to him and he roughly pushed 4 out of the 7 beads inside my ass “Ouchhhh!” I exclaimed loudly. He giggled because he was enjoying my pain and said, “I’m sorry Ashley, but you forgot the lube down I’m guessing. 4 beads are enough for now. Why don’t you turn around and spread those wonderful legs for me so I can shove something into your empty cunt, my sexy fucktoy.” I did just as he told me and spread my legs wide and he put his index and middle finger inside “Wet again, I love it how my toy is always so wet. It makes me feel like I’m being a good uncle. It’s healthy to always be wet; it keeps the pussy pink and edible. ” Who knew after having so much of soreness even fingers could give so much pleasure “Ah, Yes uncle.. ahhh you are a very aaaaaaaaaaa good, The ohh yeahh yessss Best Uncle.”

Uncle Charlie pulled me onto his lap and made me sit on him while the beads were still in and he had 2 fingers inside of me. “I love how you always get me hard so fast you whore, How about you suck me for a bit?” “I’d love that…” I said and he removed his fingers from my pussy and I got up from his lap and went on my knees in the tub and he stood up for me, I took his hard cock inside my mouth and began to suck it deep and well… I was sucking him for about 10mins then he stated moaning and forcing his cock deeper down my throat. I still wasn’t adjusted to his whole thick long cock inside my mouth so I began to gag and uncle Charlie loved that even more and began to moan my name“Oh yeah Ashley baby, That’s the way a fuckyou sucks. Yeahh ahh haaa. Deeper you bitch. I hope everyone has a niece like you, you whore. ASHLEYYYY aaa” he kept moaning till he yelled ‘Oh I’m coming baby’ and this time he pulled me up lifted my leg up to his shoulder adjusting me to his comfort and thrusted his cock inside my pussy and shot his hot sticky cum inside my pussy. That was just pure pleasure feeling him shove his cock up in that single thrust and his hot cum shots inside my tight pussy. “Oh my god uncle Charlie, that was amazing… fuck my pussy hard please!” He was fucking me hard and wild.

Uncle Charlie could easily pass of as an 18year old horny wild perverted teenager who is trying new ways of using his girlfriend badly. His cock was going in and out making my pussy walls grow tighter and tighter and every thrust of his cock back inside my pussy took me to a whole knew level of pleasure and I could feel his balls slap my at on my pussy with every thrust because of the amount of pressure he was using “Oh yeahh yeahh, yeah like that uncle. Oh fuck yeahhh uncle Charlie. Harderrrr baby. Deeperrrrrrrrr. Oh you are wild. Ahhhhhh aaaaaaaaaaaaaa” I was moaning away more like yelling while he was fucking me insane. He then took his cock out and immediately shoved a cunt pulg inside my pussy, “We don’t want that gaped hole closing now, do we?” Wow, that metal thing was cold and wide and fuck did it hurt. “Turn around sweets, I’m going to take you from the back. I think the beads have opened you enough” saying that he started to pull and push the 4th bead of the dildo in and out of my ass hole gaping it more, FUCK it was bl**dy painful and gave me sexy pleasure “Your ass will enjoy my cock and the beaded dildo too” Oh My God. Was he really going to DP my ass with his cock and the beaded dildo. SHIT. He sat down in the tub, pulled me onto his lap, we were inside the warm bubbled water now, my boobs touching his chest while he was adjusting my hips do that he could fit his thick meat along with the beaded dildo inside my ass.

Slowly his cock was trying to make the way inside my ass.. The water in the tub made it a lot easier and less painful for me and now I could feel his cock entering my ass “UNCLE CHARLIE, Fuck that is hurting. aaaaa” “Here here Ashley, its almost inside now. Don’t complain. Its all pleasure for me” and he had his whole cock inside my ass and was grinding me. “Lets leave it inside for a while now shall we” and he didn’t fuck my ass but just kept the cock and beads inside it while the cunt plug was still in my pussy hole. He then grabbed my breasts and started to play with them.. ‘would he ever get bored of my body.’ Was all I could think. He had used every part of my body, even shared it till a certain extent. Uncle Charlie was squashing and squeezing my breasts making my nipples hard so he could suck and chew on them. It worked, my nipples got hard in a jiffy and he was soon sucking on my boobs and chewing the nipples. “Oh yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah, Yes uncle Charlie.” I was getting very turned on by him nibbling on my boobs. “Fuck me in the ass uncle Charlie, Move that cock inside me.. Oh yeahhh EAT MY BOOBS.” I could see sparkle in uncle Charlie’s eyes and he soon started to rock my world (and ass, lol) and was fucking my ass while the beads were still inside. THAT WAS PLEASURE. Uncle Charlie so knew how to make anyone feel extensive pain but 10x the pleasure too. He soon removes the cunt plug after fucking my ass for a while. My pussy was well gapped now, He lifted me from my hips and pulled the beads and his cock out of my ass. FUCK that was painful… “I need a blow Ashley, I want to come on your tits” He said, but before I went down on my knees he lifted my leg to his shoulder and this time he pushed the vibrating dildo inside my vagina. It barely fit because it was to thick but uncle Charlie pushed it hard inside, I have no idea how it fitted because it was twice as thick as Uncle Charlie. “OH MY, DON’T. Ouch…. Its to thick uncle Charlie. PLEASE remove it. Goshhhhhhh”

Uncle Charlie giggled a little and exclaimed “Ashley honey, Next week is the poker game, 5 men 3holes. Why should anyone feel left out? 4 get your ass and pussy and 1 gets your mouth so its better I get you adjusted.” Saying this he pushed me down on my knees, My knees were spread apart as the dildo was huge. Uncle held my hair and was fucking my mouth well and then shot his cum all over my tits and some down my throat. Boy did he have a lot of cum in those balls..

We had fucked enough for the night, I think he was exhausted after cuming 4times during our crazy bath. We then sat in the warm cum:juice full water he washed me up and we went to bed naked and he scooped me up close to him and took my boob in his mouth like a little baby that needs a pacifier while sl**ping.

Continued from..
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/24363.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 1
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/24463.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 2
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/25276.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 3
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/27323.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 4
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/31668.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 5
http://xhamster.com/user/Ashley1991/posts/38451.html Uncle Charlie and Me (Niece) Part 6

Please do leave your comments & Vote ;)
Part 8 up soon, About the 5 men, their poker-game & wild me!
... Continue»
Posted by Ashley1991 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1951  |  
89%
  |  17

I never Thought camping was such fun Part three

Damn, I hoped I could find somebody to share my life with, some bodies. A copy of Anna, Patty and Dan would be my blue print along with Mom and Dad.
They just seemed so happy, apart from Anna's colourful use of language, I hadn't heard an argument or a bad word in years.............I was brought back to the here and now by Patty's comment, "Paul's getting hard mom, I think he's thinking of Daddy sucking his cock............ I didn't do anything................, honest..........."
"Actually, I think he's thinking about Trudy's breast's, maybe Jan's lips on his cock..........., sucking him..................., then holding his cock for daddy to suck. You can play with his balls if you want............., let Trudy see what a beautiful cock he has............, she might even want it herself......... You have to share..............., Trudy..., Dad......., even aunty Jan......., and me..............."
Mommy, if Paul lies on his back, you could sit on his cock while I sit on his face............., Paul could lick my asshole again it was so good............."
"And you could pee on him again................, in his mouth.............."
I knew what they were doing............., and loved it. I could also play the game, "I was thinking of my cock in your mother's ass Patty. I want to make her all squishy as well, I...........", Shit, Anna hit me again............
"Don't do that......, it's all right for Patty and me, you..........., you're are supposed to just be a 'MAN b**st', our 'toy boy'............., it's not fair............., Damn it Paul, stop fucking with our minds..........."
"Okay, I'll just wait for 'daddy'............, I know he won't hit me when I suck him"
Another trade mark Patty squeal, "Are you going to, do you want to suck daddy......, can I too, can I help, pleasssse.........."
"Of course you can help............, after we have tied your mother up..........." Ouch, I was bitch slapped. "Patty, get the extra rope, we need to teach your mother a lesson.............." I held a squirming Anna as Patty hurried into their tent.
"You wouldn't dare.............."
Music to my ears, I could see Dad's fingers tying knots. Yes I could..............., and I thought Anna wouldn't complain.............., to much..........
Patty returned as I sat on a hell cat, she didn't have rope............, she had silk scarves. Kinky.
It wasn't hard and in a heart beat Anna looked like a Christmas turkey. I was on a roll, "Now, where's the 'stuffing'". Patty giggled and dived back into their tent. My jaw dropped as she returned with a purple dildo. "It's mom's favorite........."
Now I was really on a roll, I positioned Anna, her legs spread and tied to her arms on her knees. I gently eased the fake cock into place as I watched her face. She loved it and hated me, just a little and told me so. There was a spare scarf, a gag. She really did have some 'colourful language'. I remembered the 'spanking' and bent her over.
"Patty, the rule is six, is that six from me and six from you or is it just six ?"
I was trying very hard to keep a stern face, fuck it was hard.........., so was my cock. I mean, a naked woman, tied up with a purple dildo in her pussy, what would you do.
"Ummm..............., don't know.........."
"Ummmm.........., got to think about this............" I pulled the dildo out and smacked Anna with it.............., then pushed it back in. It slid in easy, Anna was wet, "Your turn darlin"
Patty didn't need any help, she twisted the dildo before pulling it out, smack. There was a moment when I thought Patty was going to............, no, back in the right hole. But..........
My turn, I didn't just rotate the sex toy, I spun it 360 degrees, this was fun.............. and Anna ......, oh my..........., smack.
Patty stepped it up. She didn't rotate the toy......., she pushed............... Even with the gag Anna squealed................... smack.
Anna's legs were shaking............, I wondered........., push, rotate............, smack. Only this time........, I eased it into her ass. Oh My God.......... I watched. Anna's breast's were bouncing as she f***ed herself back onto the dildo.............., she was having a God Almighty Orgasm.............. I touched her clit at exactly the same time as Patty pinched her nipple.
This time it was a scream............, a scream of pleasure. Anna was cumming bigtime. I looked into her eyes..............., OH FUCK.
I had not sought out BDSM videos either, I knew it happened but............, it was not my thing. Now I had conflicting feeling............., Anna liked it........., but I felt like.........., trash. I took her in my arms..........., I could feel tears forming.............. In MY eyes. I untied her.
I was about to tell Anna how sorry I was but she put her hand over my mouth, "Don't say a word, NOT ONE FUCKING WORD................, Oh My God, Oh Fuck..............., Jesus that was............... The most intense.............., OH Shit.............., Paul, what the fuck are you?"
I was starting to think I was a worm until.........., I remembered the first time, I had thought I had committed the worst sin, cumming first. Anna had set me straight about that............, I closed my mouth.............., and sucked a finger.
Anna smiled at me and hugged Patty, "I'm sorry if I scared you honey, it was just, Oh god it was so good.........., but I think you should wait until............. maybe when you're a bit older.........., fuck.........."
"And you............, you 'man b**st', Shit................,when can we do it again?????????????
"Ummm, you know the rule..............., six. You've still got one to go". Anna had released Patty so I made a grab at the dildo, smack. Right on her nipple. Just softly. Now it was a squeal.............. Patty laughed............, Anna joined her. And so did I. The guilt was gone.

This time it was Anna's special coffee..........., without the coffee as we sat at the opening again, "Damn it Paul, what the fuck am I going to do when you're gone..........., it's never happened like this before.............. you're something special............"
Patty's Doe eyes were back as well, "Will you come back next year daddy, I'll wait for you"
"You think I'm something special, do you know what you've done for me Anna, and you Patty. I can't think of the words to describe it............., it's just so............, overwhelming. You..., you have no idea how much this means to me............"
"I think I do, your cock is sooooo hard and you didn't cum.........., again. Want some cocksucking lessons before Dan gets here, I know a couple of really good teachers........."
"I really think you had better.... yes.........., no.........., there will be nothing left for daddy......"
Patty had moved back and allowed Anna to lick my cock, "Don't worry Paul, daddy likes making it hard first, just like when he sucks grandad. That's how he taught me........., I can suck most of his cock into my mouth when he is soft.............. you'll like it..........."
I think it helped being a 26 year old virgin, I had no preconceived ideas.........., sex was sex, Anna had proved that, in spades, so I could look forward to sucking a cock. You can't condemn something if you haven't tried it..............., could you. We heard the SUV, daddy was home. Anna gave me one last suck as Patty stood to greet her father. I thought back to the beginning, an 'open f****y' and open it was. Patty to one side of me, her hands on her hips, legs spread, and naked to the world waiting for daddy. Anna on her knees between my legs licking my cock. Dan was bent a little to enter the 'porch' so I didn't see it at first. Patty did.
Another squeal told me something was different, Dan straightened............, so did his cock........, and his pants fell to his feet, "Oh daddy, I told Paul how you liked being sucked when you're soft......., you're hard already but don't worry.........., Paul's hard as well"
I felt Anna's hand squeeze my balls as she used the other to urge me over........., toward Dan. I didn't need the push but it helped........... Anna really wanted this to happen. I crawled toward Dan.
"Trudy's right behind me, should be here any second............"
For some reason I knew Trudy would like to see me sucking Dan when she arrived. I opened my mouth..............., and closed it, with Dan's cock inside.............. Patty's squeal told me Trudy had arrived.
I liked the feel of the smooth head on my tongue, I didn't want to move just yet............, just wanted to experience the sensation, I rolled the head with my tongue, being careful with my teeth. Anna had taught me that lesson..........., it was nice, was this why Anna and Patty liked sucking me.......... sucking?. I tried that..........., Dan liked it............. now a combination, move, suck and......... I pumped, pulling back and sucking it back in, Dan really liked that.

Patty knelt behind me, I could feel her hard nipples on my back. Her hand came over my shoulder and she took her fath.. daddy's balls in her hand, "We were teaching Paul..., is he doing it right? Do you like it daddy?"
"You bet darlin, with you as the teachers and Paul bein a good student............, Oh yes, he's doin it right............"
My next surprise..........., Trudy's hand was inserted between my mouth and Dan's body. She held his cock and started stroking............., her other hand was on my head, guiding me.
I couldn't move my head, didn't want to but I could move my eyes.........., Trudy was naked....... and Anna was sucking one breast and pulling the other nipple. The look on Trudy's face I'll remember to the day I die. She was enjoying Anna's play but............, my god, was she watching me, closely, her mouth parted............ her tongue, just the tip, licking her lips.............
When I started sucking Dan I had felt good, it was pleasant to give what I had been receiving, now..........., now it was for Trudy as well. I tried to copy Anna's actions, I remembered watching was as good as feeling and started moving further up and down Dan's cock.............. Trudy followed. Her fingers staying close to my mouth, leading me back down the length, the hand on my head urging me faster.
It wasn't hard, I wanted to and Dan's cock wasn't that long, or fat, in fact I knew why Patty enjoy sucking her father. It was nice............. and fun.
Patty squealed in one ear and Trudy moaned in the other, she was that close. I wondered what Anna was up to. Trudy got even closer............, and 'blew me out of the water', again, "You are going to swallow his cum aren't you, you want to taste it don't you............., I might even join you. Your cum was so tasty..........., I swallow as well"
Patty must have heard, "Can I have some as well Paul..............Pleasssssse"
Anna couldn't say anything, I don't think she could suck more of Trudy's breast if she tried. Dan could..........., and did, "Gettin close son............."
Trudy got a little faster which made me follow suit.......... Dan stiffened, Patty squeezed and Trudy gripped the base of Dan's cock. I had been here, when Anna closed off the flow for Patty, I waited............ it happened. I got my first taste of 'man cream'. It was nice, I was thinking........., when Trudy pulled my head back. Her lips replaced mine, just for a moment, then it was Patty's turn.
Trudy was still being the teacher, anyway, she still had control of Dan's cock. Although it was shrinking fast, "I think Paul should be allowed to finish Patty. I got the friendly push again as Patty reluctantly pulled back.
Dan was finished and I looked up as he looked down, "Damn, my girls are good teachers"
"Yes sir, that they are...........", Anna? I looked around, I couldn't help myself, I laughed and sat on my ass. Anna was on her back, her legs in the air with a purple dildo in her pussy and a knuckle in her mouth. I supposed she didn't want to interrupt us.
Dan brought me back with a thud, "Now 'new man', lets see how good a student you were, Patty my darlin, I think there's enough for two unless.........., I might need your help Ranger, if you could. You really do have a helping hand"
Patty was hugging Trudy, actually she was hugging Trudy's breasts and in a loud whisper, "Ask Paul to lick your pussy, he's real good.........., just a lick........"
Trudy smiled at me............ my God............, I think I'm in love. She looked beautiful..........., no, stunning.......... Trudy wasn't Anna or even Patty but she was the same........ my blue print came back. YES, she was a somebody I could live with. I knew mom and dad would like her................, love her.
"We'll see Patty..........., just lie back Paul........... enjoy.........."
At first it was nice, a little different from Patty or Anna, then it got better........... Dan really did like sucking cock. The frilly panties comment Patty had made, he wasn't wearing them at the moment but................ Dan made love to my cock. It wasn't just sex, a blowjob........, he was tender. Now it made sense, now I knew why Anna and Patty loved this man. He was everything, a daddy, a father and a man. Yes, I could learn from him as well.......... Oh shit...
While I had been distracted........... Trudy had knelt over my face............. this time it was Anna's words in my head, 'if you hurt her'.......... Trudy was either offering me something very special or there was a 'get out of jail' clause in her oath. I went for the first. I used every bit of control I had, I also used every bit of information I had gained in the last week. Especially Anna's teaching in the shower, a combination of all, licking sucking......... everything. I was going to make Trudy happy. This was how I could repay her.
The other end was going pretty good as well. I needed to concentrate, on something else.
How could I rig a wireless modem to my system out here, I licked. What extra gear would I need, I sucked. So did somebody else. Dan was sharing, I knew that suck. I sucked, lips this time. What power supply would I need, a gentle bite brought a moan. There was another distraction, "Daddy......", Dan had my cock again. Another suck, this time a clit, a large clit....... and getting bigger. Another distraction, only this one didn't help. Anna had knelt over my head as well, she was pushing her pussy against Trudy's butt. I could see everything.
Trudy's clit was now a small cock, I licked it. What about a lightening strike................. oh shit. Everything was happening at once, Patty squeezed my balls, Dan just about swallowed my cock, and Trudy.........., she was really sitting on my face, I was having trouble breathing, Anna was there as well. I didn't mind, I had sucked Trudy's clit into my mouth just before. It was still there. I sucked just as hard as Dan................ and Patty sucked my balls.
Now I also knew why Anna and Patty collapsed, my god, the sensations were incredible. I came and somebody swallowed, again somebody clamped my cock, I felt a bit of pressure lift of my face as another mouth covered my cock, Trudy's?. I hadn't let go her clit and the pressure came back. I had had time to breath, this time it was a lick and a gentle but long suck of her lips and clit.
I think that's what did it, Trudy stiffened, I did it again............ When Anna had played with her and I sucked her breast I was sure she had a climax............. this was an orgasm. Just like a man she ejaculated................ I loved the taste........... then............, she peed, just a little.
Anna moved and I felt her mouth sucking the last of my cum. I thought it was funny, last week I had never had a blow job, a woman sucking my cock, now I could tell which person was doing it. I nibbled............
This brought a cry and as Trudy lifted I saw Patty was right there. She wanted to suck Trudy. Trudy wanted to be sucked, she stayed right there above my face and tilted her hips. Patty dived in.

The weather had finally closed in and the wind had picked up but everything was holding. Dan had checked and thanked me for a good job. He had brought a couple of bigger stakes and we had hammered them in. Trudy had helped. Nobody said anything about the fact we were all naked, it seemed okay. For me it was more than okay, I got to see more of Trudy, all of Trudy. I liked it...........
We had both gas cookers going and a fine meal nearly ready, Dan told me he had never thought about the porch idea, or two tents, that it was perfect for cooking and............ if anyone needed to go..........., they wouldn't get wet. We kept one corner free.
It was Trudy that reminded us of the weather, "It's my day off but they want us here early in the morning just in case, some of the others are bunking............, could I stay.............. here?"
Anna handed her a cup of 'coffee', "Sure you can........... although........., ummm. Where do you want to sl**p? It could get 'interesting' later. Patty sl**p walks sometime, you never know when someone could 'join' you in bed. I know Paul will behave and honor your oath, I've told him what will happen..............."
"That's just it Anna............, I been thinking about the 'oath', I............."
I realized Trudy was looking at me............
"No way, you have done so well so far, it's............... it's a big step. I will respect your wishes but..........., you........."
"That's what I like about Paul, he hasn't got a clue about women............, Paul, that's as close to a marriage proposal if I've ever heard one. Think new age, we can ask the man now. Now, get into your tent and think about it. You have ten minutes!"
I usually did what I was told by an adult and turned............... I didn't need ten minutes, if I did I would lose Trudy. Somehow I knew that was true. I also knew this was right. I turned back. OH MY GOD. Trudy's face told me. This was right. I got to one knee and took a big breath. This was suddenly harder than facing the board for my master's.
"Ranger Trudy, if after we have got to know each other better, I get this job and a 'proper' time has passed...., would you marry me?"
"Fuck Paul, just say 'I DO'.......... 'man b**st', don't leave Trudy waiting for that cock!"
Patty's squeal just about drowned out Trudy's 'yes'. I could read her lips for that simple word although I didn't need to. Her smile told me.............. I stood and took her in my arms.
I didn't know her last name, whether she had parents, what she liked or disliked, in fact I didn't know anything................, except this was right. She formed into my body perfectly and I do mean Perfectly. My cock slipped between her legs and touched her pussy, Trudy sighed as she tightened her hug.
"Oh my Dan, look what we done. Come on, lets leave these two love birds together, alone"
This time it was Patty who brought us down from the clouds, "No.........., I'm hungry......"
"Well Paul, got time for some food, I mean real food. You don't want to rush this, especially on an empty stomach. Seems to me Trudy can wait............... another hour or so. Lets eat"
I was starting to think that even the simplest meal tasted better when cooked over a camper's stove in the open air when Anna grabbed our empty plates. Patty was sitting between my open legs and Trudy was beside me........... holding my hand. This was the other thing that had me distracted, it was the second time in a week I was holding hands with a female. I smiled at the thought, nice thought and didn't see Anna's hand until to late. Ouch, "WHAT?"
"I said come on, we're going to grab a quick shower, we stink of sex........."
Trudy smiled at me and the pain went away, "Me and Trudy and Paul in the big shower, you're going to fit in a single daddy............, it's more fun anyway". Patty was once again a twelve year old. Having fun I thought until, "And I get to wash Paul's cock, he likes it and so do I. Please Trudy, can I.......... Pleasssse?
"What do I get to wash...........?" Trudy smiled at Patty. It was like my first impressions of Anna, I grew to love watching her getting dressed. Every time I saw that smile it reinf***ed the feeling of right..............., but, the devil was back on my shoulder.
"You've got to make sure Patty's clean 'back there'. I think someone wants her daddy to lick her............, you know what...."
"Damn you Paul, stop doing that. I was going to surprise Dan. Trudy it's up to you, take all the time you need but FIND HIS OFF BUTTON or you will walk funny for a week"
"I'm sorry mommy, don't hit me again, please........... not to hard.............."
"OUT... you... you..., fuck it Paul.. give me a hug.. please..........."
I gave Anna a hug and thought about quitting with the mind games until, "Do I have to smack him now and again mommy.............?" What the fuck......., I swung around and my heart melted again. Trudy just smiled.
"Only if he's good sweety, only if he's real good............., now come on before it rains......., and Patty, I think we will play musical showers............." Nobody worried about clothes.
Musical showers? I thought as this time I was hand in hand in hand going to the showers. Bears had been wiped from my mind with Patty on one side and Trudy the other.......... oh my god. How old was Trudy? She and Patty were skipping.
Dan winked at me, "Jan will try and stop by tomorrow son, depends on snow. She's bringing John if it's okay. After I told her, well, she hopes you'll still be here.........., for Patty of course"
Now I wondered how 'open' was Trudy............. shit. How open was I............. I stopped and grabbed the girls into a hug, "Need to go before the showers?"
OH SHIT........ both of them giggled then, Patty stood with her legs either side of mine while Trudy did the same with my other leg............. then IT happened. Both girls were pissing on my legs.................. oh heaven. It got better when Trudy told Anna she had trained me well.
It was like a jigsaw puzzle, all the bits were falling into place. Trudy was like Anna and Patty................ and I liked their games............... but this time I had to go as well. I lined them up.............. and pissed on them. I got a trade mark squeal from Patty, Trudy..........she just moved closer, her hand holding my cock, directing the flow............... at her pussy. The smile was even bigger.

I found out what musical showers meant. The men stayed and the women changed. I really was a hayseed in a big city.............. but it was fun. I not only had my cock washed........, I had it sucked by all of them. Anna was still in charge and because we were the only ones there she called out, "Don't touch him, he has to masturbate. He's been a bad doggie today!"
Trudy smiled again as Patty giggled, "What did you do?"
"He tied mommy up and put her dildo in her ass................."
"Oh you are a 'bad doggie', I wouldn't want you to do that to me.............. yet"
"Then he said he was going to make mommy all squishy back there.........."
"I think you had better play with your own cock Paul and I think we should all watch to make sure. While you have to play with yourself..............., we can play with each other, eat your heart out 'bad doggie'. All you have is Miss Palm and her fingers................"
"Please Trudy I'll be good, I promise........"
"What do you think Patty, would a little kiss break the rules"
Now Patty showed her age again, "What are you going to kiss Trudy, Paul's cock tastes so good but my pussy tastes better..... Paul told me "
Anna had swapped again, "Whatever.., get your ass in gear or we'll get wet going home!"
It was fun and we did get wet going back to the tent. It didn't matter as we dried each other again. I thought I could get away with my mind games, just one more time. I held Dan's cock after I dried it, "It's not fair daddy, they keep 'pickin on me'"
"You just have to keep your end up son, show them a hard stand" Dan winked.
"I need your help daddy, could we sl**p in my tent to-night... you could show me..
"Don't you fucking dare Paul, you pull something like that and you'll be sl**ping in your car. Your cock belongs to us......, us girls and Dan......... remember, Jan will be here tomorrow. Three cocks and three pussies, want to be the one that misses out?"
"Yes dear, whatever you say dear, I'll be good, Trudy can keep me 'in hand'. You just go to sl**p. We'll be good.. I promise..........."
"OH GOD Trudy, I think I'll sign the oath, just leave out the 'before marriage' bit, see what I mean, let a man have a sniff of pussy and common sense goes out the window. What the fuck should we do.... go and bunk with the other Rangers, leave these cock hounds together............."
"Ummm Anna, I don't think that would be a good idea, poor Patty would have to take care of both of them..........."
"YESSSSSS, Please mommy, can I.. I'm a big girl now..................."
"JESUS FUCKING GEORGE............. I'm surrounded by cock crazy people..... what the FUCK happened today.......... shit, this morning... oh god............."
"That's right Anna, this morning you fucked me......... and I loved it. It's just like I said, you and Patty have given me so much and now Trudy, OH Trudy, how can I thank you, it's..........
LIFE IS SO FUCKING GOOD". What did I do to deserve this. The tears were there again. Trudy was in my arms again......... "Hush, it's okay............."
Yes it was..............., no it wasn't............, I started crying.............. Damn.........

It was Patty's idea, "Why don't we have musical tents until it's time to sl**p?" that led to some interesting sights, watching a naked rear end crawl into my tent was only one of them. And when they called Dan's tent 'a four person' they meant four people could lie down. They didn't mean four people could move about, so when Anna, currently next to the 'back' wall said she had to go........... it got more than interesting. Again it was Patty's idea , "You gotta stop over each person and they have to kiss you............., anywhere!"
Trudy was first and got a breast, then Patty, she got the other. I got her pussy of course and when she squatted over her husband......... I did think her body was to far forward. What the hell, it was fun......... and became even more so as Dan told his wife he had to go as well.
I had wanted to see what Anna had described.......... against the tree........., there was no tree, the devil was back, "To be a 'good doggie' I need to watch the Alpha mark his bitch...... just cock your leg Dan as she lies under you"
This was a first, nobody hit me, Trudy laughed and Patty.......... she just giggled.........., might be something new.........
Anna lay on her back, one leg bent..., cocked? And Dan got into position and, just like a male dog marking a pole, let go.............. Silence....
Patty rolled on top of me and whispered, "Would you do that for me.........?please"
I was starting to realize there was a lot more to 'sex' than just making love. I nodded yes.

Trudy rolled closer and hugged my side, her leg over Patty and me, "I'd like to try it as well, Dad has some dogs, he thinks the Alpha is part Wolf. I've watched him do that......., it made me wet..............., just like now............."
I turned back in time to see Dan enter Anna, doggy style. Again I wondered which hole?. Anna had made several references to......... and the dildo. I filed it as Patty crawled off me and over to her parents. She rolled over and wormed her way under her mother. I knew where she was heading. I turned to Trudy, "No, let's just watch..........."
I had a quick glance at her face. It wasn't the heart warming smile.............., it was a 'lust' smile........... Where one was aimed at my heart, this one was aimed at my cock. It worked.
Trudy was lying on her side, her chin on my shoulder and her leg still d****d over me, that meant.......... We must have thought the same thought....... I moved my arm and reached back. She moved her arm and reached down. My fingers found her clit as her fingers enclosed my cock. We both moaned in pleasure.
I had been in just about the same position with Anna but this time my hand was the wrong way around to cover all three bases. I settled for two and curled a finger in her pussy as my thumb rubbed her clit. She was wet. More mind games?, "Anna's in just the right position to lick your clit if you lie down". I didn't get hit, I got squeezed.
"Dan's in just the right position to suck your cock if you stand over her"
Damn......... I went searching for her 'g' spot. I didn't know everything about women yet but I figured it would be about the same as Anna's and I had found her's........... Another moan and a squeeze told me I was successful............ Now the clit. I tried to copy what I had done with my tongue............ the pressure of Trudy's leg told me she liked it. I curled my finger and rubbed harder.
This wasn't a squeeze.........., it was a death grip.............. I waited for Trudy to relax. I filed this piece of information as well.
"Anna's right, you are a 'bad doggie', you weren't supposed to do that yet..........., how did you know..........., no, don't tell me..........., Paul..........., do you mind waiting......... just a bit before we make love..........., you know, actual intercourse..........., please?. I don't mind if you and Anna........... as long as I can be with you"
"Of course I don't mind, we still have to do the boring bits before the fun bits. This is what I meant about the 'proper time'............., I wasn't going to......... with Anna.............., I mean I asked you to marry me, I.........."
Anna's squeal broke the mood, sort of. Patty's squeal brought it back.
"You and Patty still have to 'practice' after all, your cocks much bigger than Dan's, it'll do her good to experience both............. and I don't mind.......... I do like to watch. When you entered Patty the first time..............., I came three times............. At home I could smell the Mare's when they came into season and couldn't wait to see the Stallions mount them........., you reminded me of them"
I was lost in my dream world listening to Trudy, my love growing with every second we were together..........., I didn't see the hand until it was to late. "Ouch".
"I was only trying to find his 'off' button mommy. Don't smack him, it was my fault"
"I'm still surrounded by cock crazy people....., it's the only way I know to control... myself"
Dan had disappeared into my tent when Patty joined us, "Daddy's tired, he wants to sl**p in Paul's tent and we can sl**p here. All of us"
"I don't know if we would get any sl**p, even with the three of us........., you still haven't cum, have you Paul?. I'm sorry Trudy, I shouldn't have introduced you to the 'man b**st', even Patty and I can't tame his cock. What are you going to do?"
I didn't think one more smack would hurt me, to much, "You could adopt Trudy as well as me then we would be one big happy f****y". I didn't get a smack........., I got buried by three beautiful naked bodies. A 'f****y' hug.

We were still lying together when Trudy propped herself on my chest, "You were right Anna, Paul..., he hasn't got a clue about women, he was going to give you up for me. He has some silly idea he shouldn't use his cock on anyone but me. Should I 'bitch slap' some sense into him or have you a better idea"
"I'd better explain..........., the first time.., I trapped him into a 69..........., god it was good, fantastic........., anyway, Paul was worried that he had cum first............, he really did look like a little puppy that had been smacked for making a mess. When I told him how good it was and he told me he had learned from a Book, I........., I just want him to learn at his own pace........., with a little push every now and again......."
"He sucked me First, it was better than daddy........."
"Hush Patty, anyway, every time I think I can teach Paul something new he beats me at my own game.........., OH GOD does he what.........., and he can last forever......... It's not fair. The smacking, well, it's to keep ME under control otherwise........... SHIT, Paul, you were going to..........., stop fucking us.............. how could you be so selfish. Grab his cock Patty, quick, before we lose it.............."
"It's alright mommy, I told Paul I would share, I might even.......... "
Patty gave Trudy one of 'those' kisses, "Can we Trudy, please, you're the best Fairy Godmother ever. Please?"
"Of course, I even told Paul to keep 'practicing', It'll help you.........."
"Can I 'practice' now?" Patty was smiling, she was also holding my cock so 'it' wouldn't get away. It was hard.
Anna smiled, a finger to her lips, I think she was thinking, "No honey.........., if it's okay with Trudy.........., we all take turns at sucking Paul and he takes turns at sucking us. One gets his balls, one his cock while the other gets his tongue then we change until.......... Then you sl**p with Daddy number one and Trudy and I sl**p with Daddy number two. That way if 'daddy' wakes up, 'mommy' can take care of him. I trust you Patty and Trudy can keep an 'eye' on me. Just to make sure"
I didn't get asked and I was already on my back. The girls got themselves sorted and I closed my eyes. Let the games commence. I wanted to test my skill at finding out who was sucking what.
I didn't think it was by chance........ Trudy was sitting on my face. This time I was going to try something different. When I had first licked Patty's butt she had been facing me, no problem, I was an expert at problem solving. I put my hands on Trudy's hips and guided her. Just like she guided my head. She didn't try and stop me and my tongue found the spot.
I only had to guide her once............., after that Trudy moved like she liked it. I kept going and waited for the 'change'. I was back at thinking about a lightening strike and the effect it would have on my new equipment. The rest of my body was on automatic.
A cold cock, no warm mouth cold, warned me. Anna had been sucking me, "Change"
I got a shock, "No........, Yes........., Moreohhhhhh" Trudy had had an orgasm. I got a second mouthful of girl cum............., how did I miss it. The only signal Trudy gave was her body going stiff. It hadn't.........., but she had cum, I got the wee pee again. This was fun.
"Oh god Anna.........., he really is a 'man b**st'............, now I know what you mean about smacking him, Oh fuck, help me up please, my legs aren't working to well"
Rotation number one and Trudy hadn't told them what I was doing. This was going to be a surprise for Anna. She was next on the tongue. I didn't have to guide her and once she thought everything was right she stayed there............... It didn't take long until I heard the squeal. It was only a climax, I was sure Dan had given her an orgasm earlier. She didn't collapse............., but it was a good one. She also gave me a wee pee.
I didn't think Patty had finished sucking me, I got a few extra licks after Anna rolled off me, but her smile, it was the cute little Girl Scouts smile with a hint of sex.
There was more of a hint of sex as Patty slowly lower her body. She was going to be like Anna. Patty was growing up. She also knew what she wanted. She moved her hips before my tongue could even touch her, all the way forward so her rosebud would be the first thing it did touch.
I rolled my tongue and kept it stiff. I don't think Patty expected this and when she did touch down.........., it entered her. Again the squeal, but I wasn't finished. I let myself go. Trudy's turn sucking and I wanted........... she said she swallowed. I started using my tongue to 'fuck' Patty.
I think this was what Trudy and Anna were waiting for.
To be honest, Anna's sucking was good, Trudy's was out of this world. Then again, Anna had never sucked my balls like this before. It was enough to send me over the top, that and Patty's not quite squeal. And Anna's finger. It was back. My hips lifted as I shot my first load, Oh God, could life get any better.
You bet, my cock was clamped again. One mouth left and another arrived. Another suck, another shot, another clamp. Patty had to lift off my face but she wasn't going to miss out, and she got her wish. Anna was back sucking my balls, heaven, Patty was back sitting on my face, this time my tongue was in her slit and Trudy.............., she was still sucking. Making sure I was empty.

We had decided to leave the flaps open, they were tied together and as Patty said good night to her mother, she had already kissed and thanked Trudy for sharing she added, "Watch this" She wiggled her butt she she entered my tent. She was only twelve, having fun, but I thought she was twelve................ going on twenty. I hoped she didn't get there to fast. I knew Dan and Anna would help her just the same as my parents had helped me.........
Anna pulled the covers over us and I snuggled down between my ladies only to be shocked as the covers came off again, "I'll take the extra blanket to Dan and Patty, if it does snow.... Paul can keep us warm"
We already had two sl**ping bags zipped together, Anna was right. I could keep us warm.
And I did, and we slept. I had heard one of my fellow student talking about a 'cock sandwich' and I was pretty sure it referred to a female between two males but here I was, sandwiched between two females. And I was, they had pulled in close during the night and were more on me than lying on their sides, legs were tangled and hands........., two hands equals two breast's....., right. The other hands............, my cock did feel warm and it wasn't in a pussy or a mouth. I looked at Trudy............., and was surprised............
"Morning sl**py head, sl**p well?"
"At least he doesn't snore, mornin Trudy, sl**p well..........."
We were interrupted by Patty's squeal, "Looks like somebody else is 'up'"
The one thing I didn't think about last night.........., getting dressed this morning. I wasn't embarrassed, all my clothes were in my tent, along with Dan and Patty and it sounded like they were still having fun. And the only way out was through my tent. When we had tied down the 'porch' we had really tied it down but left enough space between the my exit and my car.
"It looks like the 'corner' is needed. I need to go but if 'My Ladies' want go go first?"
"This Lady wants to go together, what about you Trudy?"
"Yes, can we share?, half and half?"
"Got a better idea, hurry up............"
There must have been a silly grin on my face, there was one on Trudy's. Anna had laid down and got Trudy to lie on top of her, both had their legs open and I was kneeling between them. Trudy started and I followed, then Anna. Everything was going to plan until Dan stepped beside me.
My stream was going parallel while his was vertical and the girls were an arch. The streams were meeting somewhere in the middle.........., that's when Patty joined us. She tried it standing over Trudy and Anna. Her aim wasn't as good as it should have been or.......... piss was going everywhere, a lot landed on Trudy's pussy. She didn't seem to mind.
Dan finished first and I was down to a dribble, his cock was just there so I opened my mouth and leaned. I was getting to like this..........., a warm mouth took my cock. Patty's. Anna had one hand on Trudy's breast the other rubbing her clit. We were going to continue last night until I remembered Trudy had to be at work early. We all needed a shower as well.I let go Dan's cock, I don't think he wanted a full suck, he was still soft.
I looked at Trudy and she dazzled me with her smile, she was going to say something, at least she opened her mouth.... then closed it. The tip of her tongue appeared... she was having a climax. I could help and used my nose to tell Anna's fingers I was taking over.
Anna must have got the message, her fingers straightened and made Trudy's clit stand. I sucked my second cock of the morning. I had read about hermaphrodites and this time treated it as a cock. All the nerves were clustered around my head, would they be the same for Trudy's.......... they were.
Suddenly I had her hips thrust at me............, Trudy was trying to fuck my mouth. Shit......., I loved it........, and I loved her more. Had she been ashamed of her 'cock' was this the reason for the oath. We could talk about it later, her 'cock' was getting harder, I sucked harder but kept rubbing the head with my tongue. She stiffened and I knew, it all became clear. Trudy ejaculated.............., from her clit/cock. I kept sucking, I knew there was more, the wee pee.
I kept my mouth closed around her cock until I felt it disappear. I was certain Anna didn't know about this and I didn't want to spill the beans if Trudy had kept it secret. If Anna had played with Trudy she would have played like she did with Patty. It was the 'extra' I had done, no wonder there was a difference between Trudy's climax and orgasm. Her climax was a 'girl' thing, her orgasm was everything................. I looked up...........
Oh my god, Trudy was crying, Anna was holding her but she was sobbing. I hoped Anna thought it was because of everything else, not the real reason. Again I knew if I didn't do something I would lose her. The thought hurt. I reached for her, she hesitated but Anna helped push her into my arms.
"Don't say anything..............., I love you............."
It must have been a shock to Trudy that I was the one telling her to be quiet but it did help stop the sobs, Patty tried to help, "It's all right Trudy, I fainted and so did mommy........"
Even Dan tried to help, he really did care about Trudy, "Been a long time coming, bit of a shock, better call in sick today. I checked our street, no snow and I don't think the wind got up to what they expected. My girls can take care of you, I think Paul and I best leave you alone for a while"
It was not the reaction Dan expected, "No, please no, I'm just so happy. Please don't go...... please don't take Paul away............., I'm okay........., really. It has been a .. shock. That's all"
"Well.. okay, we going to have a shower first or breakfast, what do you want darlin, my special burnt waffles or do you think mom should cook, she's in charge of the coffee but"
Dan was going everything thing right.........., without knowing it. He had sparked Trudy, she was back to just hugging me. He had smoothed Patty and even kick started Anna with his comment about the coffee.
She was getting up, "A quick sponge, it's only my legs after all. I'll get the coffee started. Paul, you got plenty of gas?, we'll use both cookers again. You really don't want Dan's waffles, he can even burn them at home.... in a waffle cooker"
I did get a wink and she patted my cheek as she passed with a very quiet, 'good doggie'. Trudy was back, she giggled. Patty was helping as well, she had a cloth and a towel. It was her job to clean Trudy, after all, she had been responsible for most of it. I couldn't help myself I softly patted the towel between Trudy's legs. She had that smile back as well. The heart warming one.
I could see she was going to say something and put my finger against her lips,"Later, I'll take you down to the office then we can talk.........."
"I'm coming too, I'm your chap.... capt...., you know, the person who looks after the bride, keeps her safe. So I've got to come as well.........."
The devil was back, so was Anna, with coffee, "You've already 'come' I heard you and daddy, anyway, who would keep you safe?"
"Well then, I'd better 'come'........."
"Oh yeah, and who would keep ME safe, anyway, would Trudy be sitting on your knee or the other way around. Either way, I don't think it's a good idea, it is a two seater remember"
"Spoilsport..........., Patty, can you find some panties for Trudy and get Paul's dirty stuff. Washing day"
We were right back at the beginning. I watched as panties went up.... and down..........
Patty and Trudy giggled like school girls as they tried to out do each other by pulling the crotch of their panties between their lips. Anna yelled that breakfast was ready just as Dan opened our porch. I hoped the yell was for Dan's benefit, we were in a tent after all. She yelled again as I picked her up and Trudy slipped a Blue thong up her legs......... the wrong way round. She yelled again when Patty pulled it high.
It was one big happy f****y, in the end we were all laughing. Poor Dan, he had untied to ropes but had forgotten the poles, he had to lift his arms above his head to see what was going on and when he did see just couldn't stop laughing. Anna was trying to look stern but giggled every time she looked down at herself. Patty was trying for the 'Doe eyes' but the giggles stopped that cold.
And for once....... I hadn't done anything. Trudy and I just stood there, laughing and holding each other. A part of this magical moment until it passed. I got the poles and helped Dan, Patty took over my cooker, good old stand by, beans, Trudy handed out the waffles as Anna fried the bacon. Yes, one big happy f****y. Jesus that back to front thong did look funny but Anna wore it so well.
I had just about finished when it hit me, "Trudy, the park's on a website, could you 'talk' to somebody, find out if you're needed, it's not that far to take you......... well I could take you like you are right now. Might cause a stir and you could have a shower..........."
I crawled into my tent and fired the system up. I was not going to back out, actually it was neat, I kept going and 'walked' into the porch. I had noticed everything had been tided and put away. Patty?
Patty had finished her breakfast, she had said they had their system at home.
Time to treat her as an adult in more ways, "Patty the screen for Google will come up, just type www. State park forward slash Yellowstone. Lets see what's happening to the world"
Of course the squeal, then the look, "Can I, Can I really Paul....... I won't break it...."
One cute butt covered with panties with cute bunnies disappeared, I got a wink from Anna, "See Trudy, you can train them to do something useful... the rest of the time you just have to tie them up so they don't get into trouble"
I got a wink from Dan, "I heard from a little birdie somebody else was tied up yesterday....... and smacked. What trouble have YOU been causing or was it to stop trouble?"
Patty reappeared, she did back out, carefully, "The Park is all clear but the road to Jackson got some snow, they're sending a plow......... I don't think Jan's coming"
Thank you darling, "Would they send you an email if there was a stand down Trudy?"
"Yes, if I was on an off day, they send emails to all staff out of the Park, could I check please?"
I waved my arm to the opening. I didn't want to say much. I did want some time with Trudy and I could tell she had something on her mind. I think Anna did as well, she started organizing her f****y, "Dan, you still got the big spare water bottle full, we need to rinse out the 'corner', honey you got all the dirty washing, we'll do the dishes at the same time. Come on people, times a wasting and we need a shower"
A world weary sigh from Dan couldn't hide the grim, "Yes dear............"
Trudy had done the same as me, in one end and out the other, "No work, got two days off"
"Make that one and a half, Patty's got me worried about bears. If I took you for a drive you could show me where they aren't?"
"Of course, I'm still a Ranger but can I have a shower first?"
"If we don't get out of here fast I think Anna will find us something to do......"
"I heard that.............., take Patty with you to the shower, we'll be there in a minute............ and behave"
The computer would go to sl**p, I grabbed a spare towel and some clean clothes, back to the porch. It was more than natural being naked and Patty was waiting. I handed Trudy the spare and wrapped mine around me. I blessed mom, she had suggested the big beach towels instead of bath towels. We were decent but we weren't holding hands. They were making sure we stayed decent and holding our clean clothes.
There we no extras in our street and we hadn't heard another car or people in the other street but we were carefully checking. It wouldn't help Trudy, getting into a shower with an u******e girl could be explained, add me, all hell would break loose. The coast was clear and Patty giggled as she pulled Trudy's towel of her........... before we got into the stall. She squealed when I pulled hers off and gave her a smack on her bare behind.
She squealed again when we were in the shower as I grabbed her arms and held them out, "You wash the front and I'll do the back"
Trudy's smile was back, the 'lust' one. She soaped up the cloth.


"Sound's like an orgy in there, hope the Rangers don't hear", Anna had arrived. Patty and Trudy were giggling, Trudy was heading south.
"To late, a Ranger's here already.......... and she's taking care of the problem".
"That's okay then, as long as she's on top of the Problem", Dan was with her.
"I think she's getting to the bottom of the Problem right now........" and right on cue.., Patty squealed.
Trudy handed me the soap and cloth, "Your turn" and held Patty.
It wasn't as much fun as the front but, as I got to her hips, Trudy pulled Patty forward and down. Patty opened her legs. I knelt down to do a good job and......... Trudy pushed Patty back, her butt was in my face. I got the hint... and kissed her rosebud. There was no squeal this time. Patty had a mouthful of breast. Down one leg and up the other and with a swipe of the cloth between her cheeks, Patty was clean. Trudy turned on the water.
Patty whispered in Trudy's ear, giggled and as bold as brass picked up her towel and opened the door, "Open up mommy I have to check you're doing a good job with daddies......."
Once again I was speechless........... until Trudy hugged me, "I have to wash you and I have to do a good job, Patty's going to check you the same as Dan.......... I'm even allowed to wash 'our' cock", her smile changed from 'lust' to 'heart', "You know.... don't you?"
I didn't want to put my foot in my mouth and fuck it up. I just nodded. I did try for a 'heart' smile.
"You don't mind?"
"No, a very firm NO"
"You don't have to marry me................."
"YES I DO, I love you........... all of you.........."
Trudy's hug took my breath away, "OH Paul, I've been so worried I would never hear those words, never know the feeling............ I thought I was a freak when it..........."
I thought Trudy was going to cry again, "NO, you are not a freak, one in a million maybe but definitely not a freak. To me you're the woman of my dreams... nightmares. Remember when you came to check the site and Anna and I were............, I thought you were going to arrest me, then when Anna told me and I meet you again............, I've been dreaming of you every night and last night........... it all fell into place. If you still want me................., I'd like the chance to make you happy. Tell me one thing, did you take the oath because you were scared or.........."
"Scared doesn't cover the half of it, try terrified and work up, I was so ashamed. I thought I could be making love as a woman and when I was really turned on my cock would stand out and.......... OH GOD................"
"Did I get this straight, you have a climax as a woman but an orgasm when your cocks involved.........., like today?"
"Jesus, Anna was right, how come you know so much yet so little. It took me years to figure it out. Yes, that's exactly how it happens. That's why I was so scared this morning........... but I was so turned on.......... I couldn't help myself. God, when you peed on me it started and then Anna started with her fingers and you............., I couldn't stop. How did you know?"
I think you can thank Dan for that, it was when he was sucking me and you sat on my face, your cum tasted more like his than Anna's or even Patty. To tell you how I thought about it, well, I used wine, Patty was a fresh, new wine where Anna was more a full body, a mature wine, your cum was more like Port....... fortified wine. Sorry if it sounds silly..., there was more body as dad would say"
"Oh god, you are smart, I like the connection and your cum is like that... and it's sweet. Patty told me your cum tastes better than Dan's................ do you really like mine?"
I thought it was time to lighten up a little, the devil was back, "You're the Ranger, do bears shit in the wood? And I need another sample, you ready?................"
"Hi love birds, we'll be gone for an hour, anything you need in town?"
I whispered to Trudy something I never thought I would ask a girl, "Do I need condoms?"
"NO..., No Anna, we'll be fine. I'm going to take Paul exploring................"
"See you later, we'll bring lunch, Subways okay?"
"Yeah, something hot and spicy Anna.. just like you.. finger licking good"
"Paul, behave, you've already had 'finger licking good', try and teach him some manners Trudy. I know it's hard Trudy but keep trying......."
"Bye Ranger, will your helping hand be there tonight, it really did help?"
Even Patty joined in the word games, "And I still have to check if..........."
Trudy bit my shoulder to keep a laugh buried, "Okay Patty, you can check as soon as you get home. We could always do it again to make sure it's............. clean"
"You're going to pay for that.......!"
"Me..., what did I do?"
"Finger licking good, do you think my cock's only a finger?"
Oh shit, mood swings, "NO, Oh god, please let me explain, the other day I was playing with Anna's mind as I fingered her, I just wanted to make her feel good, I thought I had done it wrong by cumming first, I didn't know......, I told her she was finger licking good. It was Anna, I swear Trudy............. "
"Oh Paul, It's not you....., you really don't have a clue about women do you, the games they play........., I'm sorry..., it's..I'm still a bit afraid......, no Damn it, I'm scared. Scared it's all a dream and I'll wake up alone again.. just hold me please... don't let me go. It's so cold out there.."
This was not the time for games, mind or other, Trudy was shaking, she really was scared. I didn't know how to convince her I was telling the truth, I did love her but I could do something about the cold. It was cold in here as well, I hit the water button. Warm water cascaded over us as I gently rocked her in my arms. She had turned off.
It was the water flowing over us that gave me the idea... and the urge, "Come on, I've got something special for you. If we stay here someone will mistake us for prunes". The water stopped in time to my word and I grabbed a towel. Somehow I knew this was right, I kept my body touching hers as I dried her, very touchy feely but close. It continued as I dressed her, touching her arms, back and legs, turning her and caressing her but staying away from the important parts. I had a plan.
It took me a second to pull up my shorts and pull on a T shirt, even then I leaned close, rubbing her shoulder. I pulled her into a hug, "You ready?"
It was if Trudy had retreated into a private place, she nodded and followed but the smile was gone. It broke my heart and I could feel tears.., I couldn't, not now. I had to be strong for both of us. I led her back to our tents. I even had to guide her into mine. I was losing her. The world was losing her.
I put my plan into action. I didn't think Dan and Anna would mind, I went searching through their tent. It didn't take long and I had what I needed. Back to mine, oh god. Trudy had curled into a ball. This was going to take all my patience, this was not the time for 'shock' treatment.
I knelt beside Trudy and stroked her hair, "I'm going to help but I need you to help me, is it alright if I undress you, I love you and I want to show you how much but you have to help. There's only us here, nobody else knows and you were so pretty naked this morning, I want to see you naked again"
Trudy did help me, sort of, she didn't stop me undressing her. I got my last towel and d****d it over her body, "Now I want you to relax and think of.......... think of the view, the lake and the sun shining on it. Think of the trees... can you hear the birds... think of the birds in the trees around the lake... the Jay's.. so colourful.. the larks... singing... just relax and picture it... it's so peaceful... beautiful.. and feel my hands.. I'm going to touch your body.. I love you so much Trudy.. I want to touch you.."
It was a dangerous thing I was trying but I was desperate and I did think I could help. I got Anna's cream. It was a body lotion, not as good as a proper massage oil but it would do. I took a deep breath , from now until I finished I would be touching Trudy's body. I started with her foot.
This time I was not working from a book, this was a personal experience. About six years ago I had a bad fall from my mountain bike, I had gone over a cliff. The shock of the fall had shut my body down, I was in shock but not really hurt, I knew everything that happened. It was weird but another bike rider, a paramedic, had seen what happened and helped and this was how he helped. I hoped it would help Trudy.
Slowly I worked my way up her body, massaging and talking, trying to convince her she was safe and loved, talking about the park and all it's beauty. Slow fingers and soft words, lost in my own world I missed the first part, "Sorry, what?"
Shit hot, Trudy was back, "I said that was nice, could you do it again........., did I scare you?"
I couldn't show Trudy just how worried I had been so I kissed her, "Not really, I thought you had gone to your private place, a sort of 'time out'............., feeling better?"
"I don't think there are words for what I'm feeling right now although heaven comes close, now, are you going to do that again or do I have to beg"
It had been such a shock I hadn't realized what I had been doing but my hand was still on her breast, a nipple between my fingers, "I'm sorry, I was a virgin three days ago, you need to tell me what you like, I'm not very experienced with female bodies yet.........."
"Oh Paul, you are a bad doggie, so I have to tell you do I"
"Just this part, I think I know the other part but I do want to practice... a lot more"

"Oh yes.., that was the problem I think, I've been trying so hard to control my ...cock for so long then you come into my life in it's happened three times. I can't help it.............., you make me so horny and hard.............."
"Tell me honestly Trudy, did you like it?"
"Fuck yes, when Anna told me you were a virgin and showed me your cock I got hard and then when you entered Patty............, you realize I'm a virgin as well.........., both......"
"You know Patty likes sucking Dan's cock when he's soft, I'm sure she'd like to try yours. Want to get real kinky, you could fuck her"
"You really don't mind?"
"No and neither should you. It doesn't make you any different in my eyes, it's just a small part of the person I love"
"Ummm, it's not a small part anymore, in fact...."
"Can I see?, please Trudy, understand it's part of you, part of the person I love. And I do love you and while we are being truthful.........., you scared the shit out of me before. I thought I had lost you"
I watched as Trudy slowly pulled the towel aside and revealed her cock, it was bigger and it really was a cock, "It's beautiful and you're right it's not small either, in fact..., I think you could fuck Patty or.............."
"Or what, don't leave me hanging, not now"
"Well............, If I sucked it I would know........."
"One last chance or I will smack you. Go ahead, suck me but tell me"
I gave Trudy's cock a quick suck and smiled up at her, "You could fuck Anna's ass with this"
"I'm still scared.............. if she laughed at me............, please help me Paul?"
I pulled Trudy into a hug and covered her cock, this was going to be a long 'talk'. "Oh........,Trudy, I don't think I'm the right person to be asking, remember, until last week I was virgin......., and now I can see I was a virgin in every sense of the word but I want to help..I need to, not only for you, I need this for me........ Now don't get me wrong, I deal in abstracts when I'm programing, I make lists then try to fit them together...., so, here goes;
You are a hermaphrodite, that makes you different not a freak;
Watching but not joining in, that's just a kink, even I like to watch, pissing...., same boat;
Sucking Dan's cock while Anna fingered you doesn't put a label on you, it just means you're open minded;
Suppressing your feelings has probably given you sl**pless nights and headaches;
Hiding your cock has probably hurt you physically as well;
Now a couple of guesses;
I guessing, when you suggested Patty could sit on your lap when she sucked Dan you got some pleasure as well and if Anna played with your breast's you 'hid' your cock but still had a climax;
You have never masturbated your cock;
It's getting bigger each time something happens; Okay, have I missed anything?"
"Yes......... I love you............."
"Okay I'll add that to the list, fire it through the program andddddddddddd. The situation is you can be fixed with one easy session............."
"What............ what is it................, please"
"As I said I'm not an expert but Anna fixed me with shock treatment................ I need to put my cock in your vagina while Patty sucks your cock. You need to experience the whole lot... all at once. Maybe we can add Anna sucking your nipples, she likes that a lot.... while Dan uses his cock.... in your mouth"

... Continue»
Posted by chchboy 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 3657  |  
98%
  |  6

3 Evil s****rs-Part 2

3 Evil s****rs-Part 2

The ringing of my alarm woke me up and lazily rolled over to shut it off. Upon rolling back I saw my beautiful s****r Ashley only inches away from me, as naked as a newborn baby but with the biggest smile I’d ever seen on her face. I didn’t want to wake her up but I still needed to get ready for school, so I tried to quietly worm my way out of her loving grip.

Having successfully completed my task I grabbed some clothes and headed into the bathroom. Once I had the shower running at the perfect temperature, I slid the glass door shut and let the hot water run down my body to wake me up. I leaned against the wall as my thoughts drifted back to last night, to how I found myself losing my virginity to Ashley, and loving every second of it. A part of me wanted to crawl back into that bed and just spend the rest of the day with her. One day of absence from school wouldn’t kill me, in fact I think it'd do me some good to spend some quality time with my loving s****r.

I must've been buried in my thoughts of her because I failed to hear my bathroom door open and shut. It wasn't until she slid the door to the shower open that I finally snapped out of my thoughts and soaked in the image of her naked body as I climbed into the shower with me.

“Maaaax,” she moaned, her eyes fighting a small war just to stay open, “Why'd you get up?”

“I have school Ashley, remember?”

“Can't you skip it today?” she whined and pressed her body up to mine. The water was spraying both of us now as I wrapped my hands around here waist. “Pleeeeeeease?”

“I will next time,” I leaned forward and stole a kiss, causing her to smile softly.

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

“Then I might as well get in a little fun before you have to go,” she opened her eyes slyly, directing them downwards at my rock hard dick that had been pressing up against her body this whole time. Gracefully getting to her knees, I watched her grab onto it and slowly start to pump it, planting a kiss right on the head that made me moan in approval.

She grabbed a hold of it with both hands now, starting to pump faster and faster, teasing me with the occasional kiss. I wanted to feel what it was like to have those lustful lips sucking on my dick and I finally got my wish as she wrapped her mouth around it, sending a jolt of pleasure throughout my body and I thought it couldn't get any better from here but she proved me wrong only seconds later. Her mouth continued to suck on the top part of my dick as one hand moved to the base of it, adding to the already insane amount of pleasure I was feeling, and to make things even hotter her eyes would glance up towards me after each moan that escaped from my mouth. Those hungering eyes made it all the more hotter as her tongue brushed the belly of my dick slow and sexily, making sure to wipe it clean as I moaned out, “I'm gonna cum Ashley!”

She didn’t stop, in fact her mouth started taking in more and more of my dick and I couldn't hold it any longer. I unloaded everything into her mouth and it didn’t faze her in the slightest as she sucked my dick try until it started to soften up. Once it was all over my legs felt like Jell-O and I eased my way to the ground with Ashley soon joining my side.

“How was that?” she teased licking her lips.

“Maybe I should skip school today,” I smiled and she gave me kiss on the cheek before resting up against me, the warm water only adding to our comfort as we lay there for some time.

She exited the shower first and after a couple of minutes I made my departure as well. The rest of the morning was routine once the fun in the shower had ended. I got ready and soon found myself sitting at the table munching down on a piece of toast. There wasn't any sign of Ashley while I sat there, and I knew that Izzy wouldn’t show her face until at least noon. Riley on the other hand was a morning person and she liked to give me an extra dose of hell before I walked to school.

She hummed her way down the stairs, walking into the kitchen like she owned the place as she scoped out the cupboards for food. I paid her no mind, keeping my eyes glued to the TV, but I knew that that wouldn’t save me from her morning wrath.

A loud crash made me jump to my feet instantly, searching for the source when I caught a glimpse of Riley's wide smile.

“Riley what did you do?” I asked.

“I didn’t do anything,” her lie was so obvious that it wouldn’t fool a five year old, “When I opened up the cupboard a glass cup fell out and crashed onto the ground. If I would've known that placing cups in a cupboard was too difficult for you I would've offered you some help but then again I’m starting to think that you did this on purpose.”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me. You know that I always open this cupboard so why not set up a trap to injure your poor s****r,” she let off a fake sniffle and covered her eyes, “All I do is try and help you and this is the thanks I get.”

“Oh really? That's what happened?”

“That's what happened.”

“Then tell me something Riley. If all the glass is right next to your feet, and the cupboard where I put the glass cups are over here,” I took the three steps to emphasize how unlikely her case was. “How come all the glass is located right there instead of s**ttered all over the place.”

“Beats me,” she shrugged, “But you better clean it up before Izzy gets up.”

I growled at her before retrieving the broom and hastily getting to work. Since it was all centered around one spot it didn’t take very long for me to clean the mess up, but while I was doing this I failed to watch what Riley was doing. When I finally dumped all the glass in the trash and put the broom back I turned to see Riley finishing the last of my two pieces of toast.

“Riley that was my breakfast!” I shouted walking over to the table.

“And it was delicious,” she smiled, patting me on the head like a puppy which only served to fuel my anger. “Sharing is caring isn't it?”

I opened my mouth to say something when I heard two sharp honking sounds from outside.

“Oh! That's my ride,” she finished the last of my toast, grabbed her backpack and headed for the door. “Oh and just in case you forgot Max, school starts in five minutes.”

I looked at the clock to realize that she had played me like a drum. With that in mind, I grabbed my backpack and flew out the door breaking out in a dead sprint. Making my way down the leaf covered sidewalk, I knew that only a miracle could help get me to school on time.

And that miracle…did not happen.

I sat in front of the principals office, waiting my turn on death’s row until finally my name was called. Mr. Novak sat there quietly, his eyes darting back and forth across his computer as I took a seat in one of the seats in front of his desk. With a long sigh that I thought would last another hour, he finally brought his gaze onto me. The late thirties to early forties man was never happy as far as I could tell, with slick down brown hair and a monkey suit on (dress pants and beige jacket), he finally spoke.

“Max, this is the eighth time you’ve been in my office for being tardy to first period,” he took off his glasses and dropped them on his desk. “We’ve only been in school for three months, and the last time you were in here you said that you’d find a way to fix this problem. Yet, here you are.”

“I know Mr. Novak and I’m sorry, but-”

“I’m tired of hearing excuses Max,” he interrupted, “If this happens again I’m going to have to organize a parent-teacher conference to help solve this problem.”

“No,” I shook my head rapidly, “No, no, no, no sir that’s a bad idea.”

“Well I think it’s the only thing that’ll help get you to school on time.”

“But-”

“No buts! You’ll serve an hour detention with Mr. Edwards today, end of discussion.”

There really was no point in arguing after that. With my detention slip in hand I made my way to my first period class. Before I knew it first period was over and second rolled around, then third, then fourth, and finally I walked into my fifth period class just as I thought the day couldn’t get any worse. Luckily fifth period was Advanced Art, probably the only class that I’d have an A in, mainly because it was the only thing I was really good at. I pulled up a chair at one of the many tables in the room and went about sketching some plant that was placed in the front of the room.

“Alright class settle down,” Mr. Edwards announced even though the room was already deathly quiet. He was laid back, and everything from his cargo shorts to his goofy looking hippy length blonde hair only served to emphasize it. Once the entire class had completely halted any and all action aside from breathing, he finally went on to say, “Get back to work.”

That made me chuckle a bit. Mr. Edwards was a cool guy, and probably the only teacher that I liked so having detention with him wasn’t really a punishment, for me anyways.

“Tardy again huh?” he asked pulling up a chair next to me.

“Eighth time apparently.”

“Least they stuck you with me and not one those other teacher’s who actually care about their job.”

“I know right?” we shared a chuckle before he took a look at my work.

“Looking good Max, looking real good.”

“Eh,” I held up the picture next to the plant and made a comparison, “It’s alright.”

“Alright? You’re drawing better then most of the k**s in my senior-only art class. You have a gift man.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” I slapped it back onto the table with a hint of disgust, “I just don’t feel like I’m getting better y’know?”

“A little self confidence goes a long way Max.”

“So does a cab with fifty bucks worth of fare money.”

Either he didn’t hear me or he didn’t bother to answer after that, getting up and going to another table to check on there progress. Meanwhile I became lost in my own little world as I tended to do when I started drawing. What started off as a hobby to escape the hell my s****rs put me through soon became the one thing I could be proud of. The problem was that I felt like I wasn’t improving, like I had somehow peaked with my drawing skills and it bugged the hell out of me trying to figure out why. Before I knew it, the lunch bell rang and I regrettably made my way out of the classroom and proceeded to sl**p walk the rest of the day until school finally ended and I headed back to serve my detention.

I drudged into the room and plopped down at my usual table, oblivious to the fact that Mr. Edwards wasn’t the only other person in the room. It took a very aggressive throat clear for me to finally look up and discover the new person. She was my height with an above average body in my opinion, nice shoulder length brown hair and glasses that only served to make her look more intelligent.

“Max, this is Gene,” he showcased her like an item at an auction. “She’s a senior here at school and has agreed to help you with your artwork.”

“And how is she going to do that?”

“By modeling for you.”

“Modeling…for me?”

“That’s right?”

“You serious Edwards?”

“Dead serious.”

“Just seems a little,” I glanced at Gene who was quietly humming to herself, “Odd that this would help out of everything.”

“Try trusting me for once in your life Max. When I have steered you wrong?”

“Guess you got a point.”

Grabbing my notebook out I followed Mr. Edwards instructions and sketched Gene for the rest of the detention. It was definitely harder to do, sketching an actual person instead of an object and after seeing my first picture fully finished it was like a gateway d**g, I wanted to do more. Unfortunately I only had an hour so after two and a half pictures Mr. Edwards told me I had to stop which kind of annoyed me to be honest.

He did offer let me do the same thing tomorrow after school and I happily accepted. Gene even seemed happy about it too. Guess she wanted to just stand around and be ogled at for an hour…must be a girl thing. Either way I packed my stuff up and went home. When I walked into the house it was quiet, way to quiet, which surprisingly didn’t bother me at all because it meant one thing.

Everyone was gone.

When I walked into the kitchen I found just what I was looking for.

You took to long to come home, left to go eat dinner-Izzy

Looks like this day is getting better and better, as I now actually smiling having bought about an hour of peace and quiet thanks to my detention. I walked into my room, dropping my backpack and kicking off my shoes to prepare myself for a well needed nap. The door suddenly shut and I froze like a deer caught in headlights, mainly because I wasn’t the one who shut it.

My head slowly turned to see who it was, however they didn’t even give me the chance to see them as I was smothered into someone’s arms.

“Max!” Ashley gripped me so tight I was having problems breathing, “Where were you?”

My face was buried between her breasts muffling my voice, although I was still able to squeak out the words, “I had detention.”

“Well you’re finally back at least,” she sighed in an almost annoyed fashion.

“Wait,” I wrenched myself free from her grip, “Why are you still here? I thought you went out to eat?”

“I told them I was sick,” with a sly wink she wrapped her arms around me again, “I wanted to stay here and be with you. Aren’t you happy?”

“Extremely,” I smiled and gave her a kiss.

Our mouths were tangled second later and we stumbled our way onto my bed. She was lying on top of me, her body pressing against my causing my dick to harden immediately. But there was something different about it, something that I couldn’t explain as we started undressing. I wanted to figure out what the difference was but before I could she spread her legs and bit her bottom lip, making her look damn irresistible.

“Come give it to your s****r Max,” she smiled, rubbing her pussy softly.

I got onto the bed and lined up my dick once again, wasting no time as I slowly slid it inside her soaking wet pussy. She was moaning louder now, and with a quick thrust I was more then half way in. Her pussy was still pretty tight as I slowly started to go deeper and deeper, thrusting my hips faster every so often just to hear the sound of her moaning my name.

“Oh Max!” her breaths were short and quick, but in between them she still managed to talk, “Fuck me harder Max! Please fuck me harder!”

I would’ve loved to have fucked her for longer but I already knew that I was going to cum soon, however that didn’t stop me for ramming her as hard as I could. My head board was banging against the wall because I was trying so hard to give her what she wanted.

“I’m gonna…cum,” I mumbled, trying to hold it in longer.

“Cum inside me Max! Fill up your s****r!” she pleaded, her voice was soft and longing and after hearing her say that I couldn’t hold it in.

Seconds later I blew my load inside of her and she let out a long, succulent moan while I slowly pulled out and crawled up the bed next to her. She reeked of sex, her breathing was heavy, but she was smiling broadly, and that’s all that mattered. I thought we would’ve laid in each other’s arms, just like we did last night, embracing one another and our newfound relationship. I was sorely mistaken however, because less then a minute later she rolled out of bed, flew into her clothes, and ran out the door.

“Thanks Max! I got to go,” she called back, shutting my door and disappearing.

To say that I was left speechless would be a total lie. I was left wondering what the fuck happened and why the fuck I’m the only one lying in this bed naked. The nudity would probably get me in trouble if Izzy came home so I quickly got dressed and laid back down on my sex scented bed.

Why did that feel so different from before? The first time she was more…nervous. No, not nervous. Careful, like she wasn’t sure if she should be doing it or not, and I think that’s what I liked most about it. This time that feeling wasn’t there though. The sex was still amazing don’t get me wrong, but I think it was that feeling of caution that drove me to fuck her in the first place and without it I couldn’t help but feel weird.

I must be fucking crazy.

She can’t be cautious every time we have sex. That’d just ruin the mood after awhile I’d think. Then again I’m not an expert at sex, so why am I complaining? I guess it was because the whole thing felt somewhat…rushed?

Even though I thought that, I still laid in bed for the rest of the night, only getting up to grab food and to check on Izzy and Riley when they came roaring through the door with head’s bigger then the whole house. I had no idea what they were doing or why, but frankly I didn’t care. It wasn’t until midnight when everyone had gone to bed and the lights had disappeared throughout the house did something happen to peak my interest.

The front door opened. I immediately thought it was a burglar, grabbing my lamp and slowly sneaking out to check whether or not I was right. A lamp may not help me fight off a burglar but if I throw it hard enough and it makes a loud enough noise to wake Izzy up then I’m fine with that. As my door creaked open, I heard the light humming sound that could only come from a girl, and if my guess was correct then that girl had to be Ashley.

What the hell? When did Ashley even leave?

With another sl**pless night under my belt, I left extra early to avoid Riley’s antics, munching on an apple the entire way there. The day came and went, and I stayed late again in Mr. Edwards room and sketched Gene for the allotted time given until he had to leave. For the next two weeks that seemed to be the only thing I looked forward to at school, sketching Gene for an hour. Turns out Mr. Edwards was right, sketching an actual person did improve my art little by little, and in those two weeks I was starting to see improvements, although very little. But the best thing was that I was finally getting better, and it felt amazing.

My life at home during that time didn’t change, actually it got worse. Crazy right? How could it get worse then it already was? The root of the problem stemmed from Ashley surprisingly. Her attitude towards me became more hostile when the other girls were around and she’d even smacked me a couple times for no reason. Of course she’d find little ways to sneak into my room to have sex almost everyday over those two weeks, but I was still at a standstill. Was sex with Ashley really worth the added abuse?

It was a cold Tuesday night, everyone was asl**p and even I was dozing off when a kiss interrupted my would-be sl**p.

“Wake up sl**py head,” she whispered into my air. My eyes opened immediately to see her lying next to me, short shorts and sports bra on, with a wicked smile on her face. That same feeling of hurry in her eyes as she took of my shorts and began stroking my dick quickly yet tenderly. I was still half asl**p but with my dick quickly getting to full attention I sat up and tried to focus as well. My hands made there way towards her ass as I squeezed it tightly, my other hand getting underneath her bra and grabbing her boob. She took of her bra and I dropped her short shorts, moving to the edge of my bed in a doggy style position. It was our third time in this position and I absolutely loved it, luckily she did to.

I got up and moved behind her ass, my dick brushing up against her soaking wet pussy as I toyed with her. She squirmed, thrusting her ass back to try and put my dick inside of her, but I liked teasing her, I rarely had the chance to do it and in this position I took full advantage of it.

“Max,” she whined and looked back, her eyes were cold with anticipation, “Give it to me already!”

I smiled and did as was told, sliding my dick all the way inside her warm pussy. With my hands on her hips I didn’t waste time, fucking her harder and harder with each thrust. Her perfect ass was brushing against my body every time I shoved my dick all the way in, the soft moans escaping her mouth ever so often, and the way she squeaked out my name in her sexy voice drove me wild.

“Oh Max,” she arched her back slightly and started moving her ass faster, “Oh Max! Make me cum Max! Please make me cum!”

Her moans became louder and louder and just hearing them brought me on the verge of cumming too. She was getting desperate now, moving her ass up and down as I filled my hands with her round ass, squeezing tightly.

“Oh god!” she shouted in response, “Oh I’m gonna cum Max!”

“I’m gonna cum too Ashley,” I replied grunting. My thrust getting quicker and quicker until I felt her pussy clamp down on me dick tightly, but that didn’t stop me this time. I continued to fuck her even through her moans of pleasure until my dick was soaking wet with her juice, and only then did I finally blow my load into her pussy.

With a defeated sigh, I finally pulled out and collapsed backwards while Ashley didn’t even bother to move next to me, instead just falling over onto the bed with a smile. She was breathing like a mother in labor and her smooth hair was riled up now but I still thought she looked beautiful.

To bad I didn’t get to look at her long before she got up and stumbled to put her clothes back on before making her way to the door.

“Thanks Max,” she giggled playfully and waved, leaving me thinking the same thing I’m always thinking.

What the fuck is going on?

The next morning, the answer hit me in the face like a dodge ball, courtesy of Riley. I woke up late which was an oddity in itself, and I still decided to eat at home which was just asking for trouble. I was nearly finished when she walked into the kitchen to join me. I could tell she was in a bad mood because her perfect sandy blonde hair was tied up into a ponytail, and I had a good feeling about what happened.

“That fucking asshole,” she muttered, slamming the refrigerator door as if it was the cause of all the problems.

Dumped…again.

“Is there something wrong with me Max!?” she turned her eyes onto me.

“For starters you treat guys like trash,” I answered truthfully.

“When have I ever done that?”

I held up a finger and pointed at me.

“You don’t count.”

“Why don’t I count?”

She sighed and leaned up against the fridge, “Why does Ashley always have the best boyfriends.”

The cereal that was in my mouth at the time now littered the table. I was practically choking for the next thirty seconds, my lungs burning until I finally coughed out the last of the cereal chunks.

“What’s wrong with you?” Riley asked eyeing me awkwardly.

“Ashley has a boyfriend?”

“Uh, duh! Jeez she spends like all day with the guy I thought even an idiot like you would realize that.”

“Wow,” my eyes were glued to the bowl of cereal in front of me.

She’s using me…that bitch.

This explains everything. Always coming home late at night, or always gone during the day and only talking to me when she wanted sex. I must be a fucking idiot to actually have believed that Ashley felt something for me. In a fit of rage I slammed my fist onto the table.

I don’t know how long I sat there, pissed off at Ashley, but by the time I snapped back to reality a sharp honk outside signaled that Riley’s ride was here. More importantly that meant that I was late because all my stuff was still s**ttered in my room.

This day officially sucks and its not even 8 o’clock yet.

And it only got worse from there. Not only was I late, but Mr. Novak didn’t forget about his promise to organize a parent teacher conference the next time I was tardy so I knew I’d catch hell for that. The rest of the day was a giant cluster-fuck of bad things happening to me. The zipper on my backpack broke and my books landed in a puddle of water, my lunch account at school had nothing left in it so I didn’t get to eat, I failed a math test (that one wasn’t as surprising but it still added to the snowball effect), I stepped in gum, completely screwed up my sketching of Gene to the point where I flung my notebook into the wall and left without another word, oh and lets not forget that I was technically my s****r’s booty call.

FAN-FUCKING-TASTIC.

I was slamming my head into my desk at home, wishing that this was some nightmare that I hadn’t woken up from yet.

“Max get your ass in the kitchen!” Izzy yelled from the living room.

“Fuck,” I mumbled and sat up with a migraine. Of course I burned the food, and of course everyone gave me hell for it too, but I didn’t have the energy to give a damn about what they said, until this came up however.

“So you’re going up to his cabin for the three day weekend?” Riley asked. Friday was a holiday and that didn’t even cross my mind until she asked the question.

“Yep, we’re leaving tomorrow. It’s just going to be us and a couple of his friends. No parents, and no limits,” Ashley smirked at Riley. “I can’t wait.”

Maybe that was the last straw for me, or maybe I was about to pass out from my growing migraine but I got up abruptly and left my plate on the table to retreat to my room. I don’t think I’d ever been this angered by my s****rs, even after all the crap they’ve done to me I can hands down say that I’ve never been this mad.

Pacing around the room, I was tapping my fingers rapidly against my leg trying to calm my thoughts. As if fate was pushing my buttons, the door opened and shut quickly as Ashley appeared with a smile.

“Hey Max,” she strutted like a model towards me, “Izzy’s taking a shower and Riley’s blasting music in her room, let’s get in a quick one.” She was already wrapping her arms around me but I didn’t do the same, instead, I shoved her back. After a small stumble, she regained her footing and look at me with wide eyes, “What was that for?”

“Fuck you!” I shouted. The built up anger from the past mixed with today’s horrible outcome was finally sending me over the edge. And the best part was that it felt great! “Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you, and FUCK YOU! You’re an abusive piece of shit that’s been using me for the last two weeks. You’re mean to me for no reason, you played with my emotions, and you used me for sex when you already have a boyfriend! What the hell is wrong with you!?”

“M-Max,” her fear was about as obvious as a talking dog, “W-what’s gotten into you?”

“What’s gotten into me?” I laughed at how she was trying to pin this on me. “The only thing that’s wrong with me is that I actually thought you liked me! I must be a fuckin lunatic to think that an egotistic tomboy like you could even consider the feelings of her own b*****r. I’m done being your little toy! Get the fuck out of my room!”

She opened her mouth but nothing came out, and after she still hadn’t left my anger fumed even more.

“I said get the fuck out of my room, NOW!”

The volume must’ve finally snapped her out of her trance and she left my room in a hurry, a terrified expression on her face.

If I was in a cartoon world, steam would be coming out of my ears. Truth was that I wanted to hit her. For the first time in my life I wanted to fight back and hit one of my s****rs, but I wasn’t about to stoop that low. Ashley wasn’t worth it. None of them were, but at that moment my drive to scream and shout and lose all control was overwhelming, but in hindsight I probably didn’t need to be that mean to her…

What the fuck am I saying? It was a long time coming, and Ashley was the one who finally sent me over the edge. They all deserved a piece of my mind but after that little yelling session I just laid back down on my bed and fell asl**p on the spot.

It was hands down the best sl**p I ever had, and when I woke up I felt great.

With most of my morning rituals completed, I exited my room only to see Ashley at the door with a bag full of her things for this weekend’s cabin gateway. She saw me, and at first I thought she’d be mad, but instead, she was scared. It was undeniable that my big s****r Ashley looked like she was staring at monster from a horror movie.

I could’ve taken this time to apologize, but instead I went for broke.

“Fuck do you want?” I growled, my eyes narrowing immediately.

She f***ed her eyes shut and walked out the door without a single word.

The school had an assembly today so I would miss out on my art class which saddened me a bit, but for some reason I was feeling a lot happier then usual. My happy mood died out however when I realized one very important thing.

The parent teacher conference.

Since my mother was no where to be seen, guess who became her stand in. Izzy. She was raging mad when she arrived at the school wearing black ripped jeans and a big black sweatshirt that was way to big for her. After a few less then surprising comments from her, she walked into the principal’s office and left me sitting outside on one of the chairs to await the outcome.

The only thing that changed in the next hour was the time on the clock. Only then did Izzy emerge with a pissed off look on her face and murderous eyes.

“Too good to show up on time are we?” she spat out. “Parent teacher conference, I can’t believe this! I should be hanging out in the mall right now but noooooooo, my idiot b*****r can’t even find his way to school half the time.”

She would’ve continued if a nearby door didn’t burst open as my savior, Mr. Edwards, walked in with a shocked look on his face.

“Max? Where were you today? Gene and I have been waiting for you for the last hour,” he told me before looking at Izzy, “Isabella! It’s good to see you again.”

“Hi Mr. Edwards,” she feigned a smile, “It’s nice to see you to. I hope my b*****r hasn’t caused too many problems for you.”

“Who Max? He’s one of my best students.”

“You don’t need to lie to him because I’m standing right here.”

“I’m not lying,” Mr. Edwards went on, “He’s more talented then a lot of my seniors. Oh! I almost forgot Max you forgot your notebook yesterday.”

He started to hand it to me before Izzy snatched it up.

“Hey that’s mine!” I argued trying to get it back but the height difference was playing to her advantage as she held it straight up. This is why I hate being short.

Mr. Edwards must’ve thought that it was a joke because he was laughing hysterically, “It’s nice to see that you two are so close.”

“I wouldn’t call it close,” I mumbled under my breath, giving up on getting my notebook back, “Can you tell Gene that I’m sorry about yesterday and today. I hope she’s not mad.”

“Oh she won’t mind,” he waved his hand, “I’ll pass the message to her and we’ll meet back on Monday. That alright with you?”

“Yeah, that sounds good.”

“Have a great weekend guys,” he waved and disappeared around the corner as Izzy and I waved.

The hand with my notebook in it lowered just within my range, and I took the opportunity to lunge for it. She must have cat like reflexes because the second my body moved the notebook was already out of my reach.

“Give that back Izzy,” I demanded.

“With that tone your lucky I don’t beat you over the head with it,” she threatened, “Now let’s see your so-called artwork.”

With a last desperate attempt to get her to stop, I resorted to the one method that I thought was sure fire to get her to drop my notebook. I went for her boob, admittedly not the smartest plan, but I copped a free feel of her right boob and I was sure that she’d drop the notebook.

Boy was I wrong.

Not only did she not drop it, but she turned and sent a right hook that caught the side of my temple. She rocked me harder then a Metallica concert with that hit, and I crumbled to the ground like a sand castle that an ocean wave crashed into. I was kind of asking for it, I mean, I grabbed her boob in public. Luckily no one saw us, and I can only imagine what’d she do if someone did. I’d probably dig my own grave before she beat me to death and dropped me inside.

With an enormous migraine, and my vision starting to blur, I sat on the ground half dead as Izzy stormed out of the hallway muttering swear words the entire time. By the time I was able to see straight, I stumbled out of the hallway and into the sunset filled sky, not bothering to look for her car. That walk home felt like an uphill battle through snow, and there were multiple times that I had to stop and rest on a tree to make sure I wouldn’t collapse on the ground.

I couldn’t tell if I was just a giant pussy or if Izzy really put a lot into that hit. Either way when I got home I made a beeline for the medicine cabinet, grabbed some headache pills and gulped some down with a glass of water. The deathly silent house caught my attention at that moment, and after looking around in the living room and not finding a single note, I was left baffled and a little confused. Although I’m pretty sure the reason I was confused was because my head was still ringing like a church bell.

I made it into my room at last, lazily drudging into it and walking over to my desk to sit down. The quick slam of a door caused my eyes too widen. This scenario seemed very familiar, only I knew that this time it probably wasn’t going to be Ashley waiting to give me a hug. Sure enough, when I turned around Izzy was leaning up against the door with an agitated look on her face.

“Fuck my life,” I mumbled resting my head on my desk, “You’re here to kill me aren’t you?”

“I should after you violated me in public you filthy pig,” her tone was surprisingly calm and I noticed that my notebook was still in her hand. She must’ve caught me looking at it because a sly smirk crossed her lips, “I looked through this pile of trash. Not impressed, especially by your model.”

After I didn’t answer she took it upon herself to continue the conversation.

“Is this why you’ve been coming home late? Sketching this whore after a school everyday?”

“She’s not a whore,” I shot back, “And what are you complaining about? I’m out of the house longer just like you wanted so I don’t see the problem.”

“Excuse me? You better watch your fucking mouth Max. I don’t care what you do outside of this house but I’m not gonna have you sketch whores all day. Your perverted enough you sick fuck.”

“Well then you’re going to have to keep me on a leash because I’m going to keep staying late after school.”

“Maybe I should keep you on a leash, or maybe I should call the school and tell them that Gene is sexually harassing you. I’m sure that they’d love to hear that.”

“The hell is your problem?” my anger was quickly escalating after she said that and I stood up with clenched fists. “Why can’t I have one thing in my life that you can’t destroy huh?”

“Because life isn’t fluffy kittens and rainbows dumbass, and if you swear around me again I’m going to tie you to the ceiling and beat you until the candy comes out,” she threatened.

“Well you better find a rope, or another model, because I’m not going to stop even if you put me in the hospital.”

What happened next could only be described as the most legendary staring contest known to man. Our eyes stayed locked in menacing stares, the room staying as quiet as a funeral, mainly because this may lead to mine, but I wasn’t going to back down. Unless she knocked me out cold…again. After ten minutes went by and we still had gotten no where, the strangest thing happened.

Izzy gave in.

“Then I’ll do it,” she rolled her eyes.

“Huh?”

“You heard me idiot, I’ll model for you.”

“You?”

“Yes?”

“Seriously?”

“What part of yes don’t you get you moronic horn-dog? I’m going to model for you so you don’t have to see that little whore again, got it?”

“When?” I asked skeptically.

“Right now, my room, move your ass,” she opened the door and pointed. I wasn’t entirely convinced about what was going on but I did what she said and headed out the door. Grabbing onto my wrist, she dragged me upstairs (a place that I was told was strictly off limits for me) and into her room.

Izzy’s room was kind of bare, with only a couple posters on the wall, a full body mirror, a large desk in the corner and her bed pressed up against the wall with a window right above it. This was the first time I had been in Izzy’s room since last year when I brought her medicine for a cold that she caught, and even then she still kicked me and told me to get the hell back downstairs.

Needless to say, I was treading lightly as she let go of me in the center of her room and sat down on her bed.

“So what do I do?” she asked.

“You get in a pose and try not to move, talk, or be annoying while I’m drawing,” the last part I added just for fun but she didn’t approve of it judging by the scowl on her face, “Guess we can start with that pose.”

“No,” she refused and laid down on her side, supporting her head with her hand and gazing towards me, “I want to do this one.

“Whatever,” my will was all but defeated right now as I grabbed her chair and took a seat. With my hand now zooming around the paper, I started to calm down slowly but surely as my work started to get closer to completion. It wasn’t until I stopped and gazed at my paper that I was f***ed to glance at Izzy to make sure that I wasn’t seeing things.

This was a blessing in disguise for me, and I can’t believe I didn’t figure it out until my first sketch was almost finished. Here, laying smack dab in front of me, was my model-like s****r who ditched her jeans and black sweatshirt for short shorts and a black shirt that was two sizes too small, and she was also wearing knee high striped socks that I never noticed. The whole look drove me insane, and the best part was that I was getting a free pass to ogle away at her. Those creamy white thighs, and that perfect curvy body that put so much emphasis on her large boobs that brought back the memory that I had finally grabbed one. Although very brief, it was now forever imbedded in my head.

“What are you doing?” she spat out after realizing that I was ogling at her body.

“Just checking something,” I lied and shook my head, “I’m almost done just a little longer.”

“Bought time, jeez how slow-”

“Models don’t talk,” I interrupted looking back down at my paper, “Please be quiet.”

I was playing with fire, but right now I knew that I couldn’t get burned until to the end so it didn’t bother me. To my surprise she actually did listen and shut up until the time came when I felt that I was down. With that announcement she stood up and walked over to see the final product. She never said anything, eyeing the picture of her body over and over again while her eyes narrowed, almost lustfully.

“Like I said,” she recovered her evil look and looked away, “Trash.”

Now it was my time to scowl, but I didn’t feel like arguing so I just scoffed and left her room, heading back down to mine and slamming my door shut. Where the hell does she get off calling my art trash? She was the one who wanted to me to sketch her right? It wasn’t like I asked her to do that, and I definitely didn’t ask her to wear clothes like that.

I decided that I didn’t want to think about it after that, cooking dinner and doing some chores before falling asl**p and awaiting Friday’s holiday. It started off slow, with nothing happening until Riley shouted that she was going to the mall to meet with her friends. That didn’t concern me in the slightest as I sat at my desk and flipped through my notebook until stopping on the one picture that I was starting to loathe.

Izzy’s.

I wanted to rip up that paper, burn it, drive fifty miles in any direction and dump the remains somewhere, the only problem was…I couldn’t. My eyes were glued to it, examining every detail of her drawn body with a familiar longing. It was the same kinda longing I felt for Ashley, and that alone angered me even more, but I wasn’t going to destroy my ticket to glance at her body whenever I wanted.

The door happened to bust open at that point and I whirled around to see Izzy leaning up against the wall. My jaw hit the ground when I saw her look. Skin tight jeans and a tank-top that made her boobs practically fall out of it, ditching her knee high socks and revealing her silky smooth legs.

“What…” I couldn’t find the words to express what I wanted to say, so instead I decided to ask a more logical question. “Do you want?”

“Sketch time,” she nodded towards the hallway, “Let’s get this shit over with.”

“Are you serious?”

“Don’t start that shit again Max,” her voice was trying to sound annoyed but I could tell that something was different. “I’m serious, your not drawing whores anymore, you’re going to draw me from now, now get your ass up and let’s go.”

“Um, ok?”

Any sane man wouldn’t pass up this opportunity, and I was no difference, standing up and making my way to her room yet again. Just like yesterday she chose the pose, leaning up against the wall and staring off to the side. I felt like she was begging me to ogle at her freely now, and I made sure to take extra time to finish my drawing of her. Damn it she looked sexy and I wasn’t going to deny it, hell she even got me hard just by standing there, and only when I finally calmed down did I stand up and tell her I was done.

“Hopeless, just…hopeless,” her words sounded hollower then a cave, and this confused me even more. With an upset growl, I stormed out of the room immediately and proceeded to do the same thing as yesterday, disappearing into my room like a turtle disappears into a shell.

It was happening again. The want, the lust, the desire. Everything that led to mine and Ashley’s relationship was practically repeating itself, but there were two big differences this time. First off, I hated Izzy’s guts more then anything right now for insulting my work, and secondly, I wasn’t going to be used again.

That night, I tossed and turned, dreaming about Izzy’s body up against mine, but at the same time I could see me giving her a piece of mind and even hitting her. It wasn’t look good for me, and I knew it. But this time there was nothing driving me to kiss her, to feel her, and that’s because every time those thoughts popped up in my head they were replaced with violent outbursts on my part.

Saturday started off almost exactly as Friday, and yet again Riley had made plans to leave as déjà vu quickly overcame me. Especially since I was looking at the picture of Izzy once again, lustful thinking one second and unbelievable anger the next. It was torturous to say the least, but I tried my best to keep calm.

Needless to say I failed at it.

At that moment, who else would’ve shown up then the cause of my problems, Izzy.

“Hurry your ass up Max,” she groaned from my doorway, “I got other things I wanna do today.”

I hadn’t even turned to look at her, grabbing my notebook and pencil to follow her upstairs. It wasn’t until I was in her room with the door shut did I finally look at her. My notebook and pencil slipped out of my hands at that moment.

A short black skirt, no where near her knees, and a strapless tank-top that exposed her belly and top half of her boobs. And her pose made everything worse, leaning back up against her desk and glaring right at me, her legs less then three inches apart but I could tell one thing from it.

She wasn’t wearing anything on underneath her skirt.

With the help of my notebook, I was able to cover up my boner the entire time I was sketching her, but my lust was starting to get the better of me. When the cursed moment came that I finished my work and she slowly walked over to see it, I died a bit on the inside.

“I don’t get what Mr. Edwards sees in you,” she shook her head disappointedly, but I got up and headed for the door again, pissed off and annoyed. How I could ever want this wicked whore was beyond me, and the worst part was that she didn’t stop there. “If your one of his best students then the rest of the school must be drawing stick figure cause your terrible.”

“Alright that’s it,” I turned and flung my notebook onto the ground, finally at the breaking point with her insulting my work. With anger now fueling my actions, I marched right up to her and put on the most pissed of look that I could, “Listen up you fuckin gothic trash, I’m done with your little games alright.”

“What the fuck are you going on about? This is what you wanted! I’m trying to help you out even though it’s obvious that your fucking terrible,” she glared back at me evilly, “And if you even think about using that language again I’m going-”

“Shut the fuck up!” I shouted interrupting her, “This isn’t what I wanted this is what you wanted! You wanted me to stare at your half naked body! You wanted me to sketch you! Stop being stupid bitch and admit it, this is what you wanted, and I’m done with it.”

Maybe it was because she never heard me yell before or maybe it was because I was genuinely on the verge of fighting back but she started to back away from me.

“Don’t even think of trying to pin this crap on me,” I continued, matching her step for step until her legs hit her bedside. “You’ve been making my life a living hell for as long as I can remember and I’m sick of it. I’m not going to let someone else toy with my emotions anymore so you can take your whole pissed off and f***ed to do shit act to hell!”

I shoved her onto the bed and she collapsed with little resistance, her legs dangling off her queen sized bed as I hopped on top of her. I pinned arms down with all of my strength but she didn’t bother resisting, her eyes wide with fear. My anger now coursing through my body like a d**g, I hit her, not anything to serious like she would do but I gave her a nice hard slap across her face that could’ve been heard from downstairs.

“This is what you want right?” I was still shouting, my adrenaline flowing like a waterfall. She didn’t answer so I hit her again. She winced in pain, looking up at me with vulnerable stares as the weirdest urge flew into my mind, and without warning, I bent down and f***ed a kiss. It was fierce, and angry, and all around lustful for both of us, and once I needed a break I pulled away and saw how she tried to chase my mouth. I slapped her again, “You’re not in charge anymore Isabella! Do you understand?”

For some reason I used her full name, but it felt a little sexier to me as she nodded softly.

“Say that you understand!” I demanded, hitting her again.

“I understand,” her voice lost all the anger she was feigning earlier.

“Tell me that this is what you want!” I ordered, squeezing her boob again as she let out a moan of pain and ecstasy. “I want to hear you say it! Or else I’m walking out that fucking door now!”

“This is what I want,” she squeaked out.

“Louder!”

“This is what I want,” still she squeaked so I hit her again and stole a quick kiss.

“Louder or I’m leaving!”

“This is what I want! I want you to do this to me!” she screamed and I smirked my enjoyment, leaning down and giving her another deep kiss as my hands groped her boobs. She moaned inside my mouth while my tongue continued to invade inside of her. I pulled back again and looked at her, those memories of her persistent scowling face didn’t prepare me for her newfound innocent one.

It was like she was giving me permission to do whatever I wanted with her, and as we both panted looking at one another, I knew that this is what I wanted more then anything.

A chance to have her, and abuse her.

My anger and lust was now combined and running freely through my mind as I pulled down her top to expose her giant boobs, sucking on the right one immediately while my hand grabbed onto her left nipple, twisting and pulling on it.

“Oh fuck,” she softly groaned as her hand rested on top of my head. I continued this little torture pattern and soon I heard her whisper “More. I want more.”

I stopped sucking and looked up at her, slapping her boob causing her back to arch immediately, “You don’t get a say in this Isabella. I’m going to do whatever the fuck I want to you, understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“My name isn’t sir,” I slapped her quickly.

“Yes Max,” she corrected immediately and I rewarded her with a quick kiss. I needed her to realize that I wasn’t just another guy, I was her b*****r, and I was getting my revenge at long last.

With her total submission now guaranteed, I slapped her boobs again just because I knew I’d love her reaction. The pain expressed on her face and the quick spasm from her back made me grin, but now I wanted to have a little more fun.

“Take off your skirt,” I ordered getting off her and she hurriedly did as was instructed and laid back down as my finger started running down up and down her thighs, getting closer and closer to her pussy every time. Finally it brushed over her clit and damn did her hips buck up in the air. Knowing that, I teased her some more, rubbing it softly with one hand just to make her do the same, but every time she did I squeezed down hard on one of her boobs so she had a mix of pain and pleasure.

With a light slap to her pussy lips, she was sent over the edge in a hurry, moaning out loud and clutching onto her bed sheets violently as if she was about to be thrown off her bed. The look on her face told me exactly what was happening, and that just made things all the better for me.

“Are you going to cum Isabella?” I whispered softly to her and she shook her head rapidly as I slapped her pussy again, “Did I say you could cum?”

“P-p-please Max,” her breaths were short and sexy as she started squirming.

“Please what Isabella?” my hand moved down her thigh slowly teasing her all the more.

“Please let me cum Max! Please! I need to cum.”

“Not yet,” I smiled wickedly while she glanced at me worriedly. I got off the bed and got on my knees bringing my face up to her sweet smelling, completely shaven, and soaking wet pussy. Leaning in closer, my warm breath splashing up against it and causing her to moan even more.

“Can I cum now?” she pleaded but I just shook my head with a smile.

“Wait a little bit longer,” I cooed as I stuck up my tongue and brushed up against her pussy. It tasted fantastic, and the reaction I got from her was perfect as her whole body started quivering. After a few more licks she started whimpering and I thought she suffered enough, “Now you can cum.”

I moved in closer, bringing my whole face up to her pussy as my tongue ran up and down in wild exploration.

“Oh fuck!” she screamed as her whole body froze for a second, her pussy juice flowing out as my tongue licked her clean, before she finally relaxed with dangerously heavy breathing. I wiped my mouth after I was done, crawling onto the bed and resting on top of her as we engulfed one another in a passionate kiss.

But I wasn’t done yet, and I had finally thought of the perfect thing to get revenge.

I sat up, and got off her, “Get on your hands and knees.” She nodded weakly, sitting up herself before I slapped her face again, “I don’t have all day Isabella, move your fucking ass already!”

There was a quick spring in her movements after that as I undid my belt and dropped my pants to reveal my rock hard dick. I saw her looking back at me, biting her bottom lip with her eyes screaming at me to fuck her. With my hands slowly running up and down her back before I smacked her ass hard.

Her face was something that I didn’t really want to bruise, but her ass was fair game because no one would see it. So I smacked it harder and harder each time, and each time she moaned louder and louder until I saw a giant red mark on her right cheek.

Finally, I positioned myself behind her, rubbing her ass cheeks softly as she groaned in relief. Her nice and soothing moaning was going to stop very soon now as I pushed her ass a little lower giving me the perfect angle to do what I needed to do.

“Oh fuck!” she screamed as my dick plunged straight into her ass.

It was the perfect revenge in my eyes, fucking a whole that she probably never even experimented with, and although I wanted to make her scream over and over again, I knew that it could seriously hurt her if I wasn’t careful. That didn’t stop me from getting half of my dick inside of her though.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she continued to shout as I carefully went in and out of her tight ass. It felt so warm, and it was tightening around my dick with every thrust making it feel even better. She didn’t fight it either, in fact it was like she was trying to take a little more each time as her harsh moans continued. Cold sweat was running down my forehead, my dick continuing to tear apart her ass as I finally felt the urge to cum.

“I’m gonna cum again,” she gasped out quickly, “Please can I cum Max?” She looked back at me, almost on the brink of tears by the look of it and with a quick nod she smiled weakly. “Ooooooooh god! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

Hearing her screams, I busted my load straight into her ass with a loud grunt as her body twitched and her ass tightened quickly. Her arms suddenly gave out as she face planted onto the bed, her ass still high in the air as I finally took my dick out. We were both breathing like we ran a marathon, but I knew just by the look on her face that she enjoyed every second of the pain. I grabbed onto her shoulder and flipped her over until she was lying on her back, her body exposed save for the tank-top still lying below her boobs.

Our eyes met and I crawled up and bent down to give her an aggressive kiss that she happily accepted. After I pulled away I gave her a quick slap across the face and got off the bed, pulling up my pants and leaning down to grab my notebook. With the most recent picture of her still on display, I ripped it out and walked back over to the bed, shoving the paper into her face.

“My art isn’t shit,” I hissed, “You’re beautiful and my art just proves it.”

I didn’t say anything after that, walking out the door and heading down the stairs only to stop at the bottom and look back up towards Izzy’s door.

What the fuck did I just do?





... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 2641  |  
99%
  |  11

3 Evil s****rs-Part 3

3 Evil s****rs-Part 3
Introduction: If you like it, dont like it, just feel like commenting or anything in between, feel free. Feedback is always nice.
-Thank you

The house was quiet for the rest of the day. I didn’t even get yelled at to make dinner, leaving me to wallow away in my bed, reliving the afternoon escapades. Lying there as the Saturday moon rose to the sky, I still couldn’t believe what I did. I fucked Izzy. My oldest s****r just let me do whatever I wanted to her and she enjoyed it, hell she came twice.

The only problem was that she played me like a used video game. That’s why I felt so shitty. I fell for her little ploy, hook line and sinker and that made me all the more mad. So here I was, Sunday around noon, still lying in bed with barely an hour or two of sl**p under my belt, and still confused as fuck as to what I was going to do next.

The door to my room slowly swung open and I lifted my head up just enough to see Izzy leaning against the doorway.

“No,” I rested my head back down on my pillow and went on, “I’m not going to do that again no matter what you say. It was a one time thing that never should’ve happened in the first place.”

“Why not?” Her tone caught me off guard. It wasn’t sad, mad, or even curious. It was calming, almost like she knew something that I didn’t. Turns out, she did know something that I didn’t. “Is it because Ashley used you for sex?”

I shot up from my bed immediately, “How did you kno-”

“Because,” she interrupted, pointing straight up, “My room is directly above yours Max. I’ve known since the first night you two started fucking, and a little tip for the future, Ashley needs to tone down her shouting if she wants to have a secret sex session with you.” Her sigh was riddled with sadness for some reason, “I thought about stopping you guys but over the last two weeks Ashley was probably the happiest person on earth, and I realized that it was probably because of you. Of course a part of me was disgusted by the thought of you two fucking and another part wanted me to whoop your ass for having sex with her when she had a boyfriend, but the dinner Thursday night made me realize something. You didn’t know she had a boyfriend did you Max?”

All I could was shake my head as she walked over to the bed and climbed into it, wrapping her arm around me and pulling me closer, inviting me to use her body as a pillow and I wasn’t in any position to resist.

“Well once I figured that out I can honestly say that that was one of the few times that I ever wanted to hit Ashley. I even lied about taking a shower because I knew that she’d go straight for your room once I said that,” she was rubbing my head as I closed my eyes. I didn’t get much sl**p last night, but right now words couldn’t explain how comfy I was feeling resting up against Izzy’s body. “I was sitting in my room waiting for her to moan your name so I could rush down and burst into the room to give you both a piece of my mind, but imagine my surprise when I heard you tell her off. What did you say to her again? You’re an abusive piece of shit that’s been using me for the last two weeks?”

I nodded again and she laughed.

“I think that’s the first time you actually shouted at one of us, and damn did you go off like a firework. When it was over I even went to check on her and she was bawling like baby, curled up in the corner and giving me some bullshit excuse that her cramps were bad,” she rolled her eyes and looked at me, “We’re all on the pill by the way so our periods are never that bad, trust me.”

My eyes widened for a moment. That didn’t even cross my mind over the last three weeks and know that I thought about it, it probably never would've either. But now that I know that I wasn't going to be a father I sighed in relief before realizing something else.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” I lifted my head up from her boob and stared at her funnily, “Why were you cheering for me in all of this?”

“Because when I was a freshman in high school I went through the same thing that you did, only mine was worse.”

“Worse?”

“Much worse.”

“How?”

“I met a boy named Caleb. He was a senior, nice guy, had a piece of shit car but at the time I thought it was awesome to even own a car. Real smooth too, always knew what to say and when to say it, one of those kinds of guys’ y’know? I fell for him hard and within a week of us dating, he took my virginity and proceeded to fuck me almost everyday for the next eight months,” she tried to laugh but I could tell that it was an act to lighten the mood. “Guess all that sex and fake love blinded me because I didn’t see how obvious it was that he was using me. Turns out he had a girlfriend for the last two years and he just wanted to try out a different pussy, but the day I found out I beat his ass so bad that he had to go the hospital.”

“So is that when you started treating every guy like crap?”

She nodded softly, “Max…I know that I’ve made your life hell for as long as you can remember, and I’m sorry that it took something like this to happen for me to finally level with you. I don’t expect you to forgive, or even speak to me after this, but I finally felt like you deserved an explanation. There’s probably nothing that I can say or do to get you to forgive me either but-”

I put my hand over her mouth and she shut up instantly as I closed my eyes and rested back down on her boobs.

“Max?”

“I didn’t get a lot of sl**p last night,” I explained lazily, “I just need a nap. You mind staying here until I wake up?”

“I think I can do that,” she rubbed my back softly, her warm hand soothing me closer to sl**p every second.

Can I really forgive her? Should I even forgive her? She said sorry after all, but one sorry isn’t going to change everything she’s done to me. Then again…after two weeks of being used I was so mad that I nearly hit Ashley, I can only imagine what it would be like if it lasted eight months. Guess Izzy’s response to being used isn’t too different from my own. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not saying that I forgive her or agree with her method for that matter, but at least I have a better understanding about why she did it. Still, I can’t forgive her, but that doesn’t mean I’m not willing to move on. After all if I resented her forever then that’d make me no better then her, and as long as she’s willing to change I guess maybe I could cut her some slack.

With my mind only partially made up, Izzy’s warm hand rubbing my back, and my head resting softly against her boobs, I was finally able to get some well needed rest.

When I woke up, I was admittedly surprised to see Izzy passed out as well. I thought about getting up but I knew she deserved to hear my thoughts, plus she was nice enough to let me use her body as a pillow so that was partially influencing my actions.

“Izzy,” I whispered, shaking her shoulders softly. She stirred for a bit before opening her eyes and letting out a loud yawn, looking hazily into my eyes. “Had a nice nap?”

“I could ask you the same thing,” she smiled as we both sat up. I scooted up and leaned against the headboard with her while we sat in silence for awhile.

“Look,” I began, trying to think of the right thing to say. “What happened to you was pretty messed up I'll admit, but that doesn't mean that you had to take it out on me.”

“I understand,” she dishearteningly mumbled, “Guess it's kind of hard to ask for forgiveness after all these years huh?”

“I never said I wouldn’t forgive you Izzy, I'm just saying that what happened to you doesn't excuse your actions. If you really want me to forgive you, then there’s going to be some changes.”

“Like what?”

“Well the biggest issue is that I’m tired of you treating me like an in-house servant that lives down stairs. I want you to talk to me like f****y, which means no pointless yelling and definitely no more hitting. I’ve been beaten more times then a professional boxers punching bag for fucks sake I think I deserve a permanent vacation. And none of this two-faced crap either, I want to be treated nice all the time unless you have a good reason to do otherwise, and Riley and Ashley are not good reasons either.”

“I understand Max, don't worry I didn’t plan on doing that.”

“Good,” I sighed.

“Anything else?”

“Um,” scratching my head, I tried to think if there was anything else.

“Anything at all?” she asked again, hinting at something that I obviously missed.

I wasn’t in a mood to guess so I just looked her straight in the eye, “Just tell me.”

“Well,” she bit her bottom lip and looked away, “What about the sex?”

If I said I was predicting that, I’d be a liar. That one was straight out of left field and I fumbled around with my words a bit, “Well uh…what do you want?”

“I’m not saying that I want it everyday,” her hand was playing with her hair before she finally looked at me again. “But I wouldn’t mind if we did it every once in awhile.”

My first reaction was to say hell yes and agree, but there was a wicked idea forming in my head right now and I wanted to see where it led, “I don’t know Izzy.”

“Well what if you got to pick whenever we did it?”

“Hmmm,” I was biding my time now, “So we could just do it whenever I wanted?”

“As long as it’s not in front of Riley or Ashley.”

Again, I sat there rubbing my chin, acting like I was thinking to try and see how much I could get out of her. It was a little cruel but I wanted to see what she was willing to give me before accepting it. After a minute, my stalling paid off yet again.

“You could be as rough as you want with me just like the first time,” she shrugged playfully.

“Really?” I feigned shock but it didn’t take an idiot to figure out that Izzy enjoyed the pain, but I still had to keep the part going. “As rough as I want?”

“That’s right, but next time you want fuck my asshole please let me get lube first.”

“I guess I got caught up in the moment my bad,” with a goofy smile she giggled and wrapped her arm around me.

“C’mon, what else do you want from me? Don’t think I don’t know what you’re trying to do either Max,” she smirked, “Stalling to see what you can extort out of your own big s****r.”

“How did you know that?”

“Please,” she scoffed, “I pull that move on Ashley and Riley whenever they ask me for a favor. I practically invented the stall, now let’s hear it.”

“I want to get her back,” I mumbled softly.

“Revenge on Ashley huh?” her nod told me that she already knew that was coming, “Do you have something in mind already?”

“Nothing yet, but give me some time and I’ll figure something out.”

“Well I’ll do whatever you need me to.”

“Thanks,” I smiled and so did she.

With a quick stretch she got to her and headed for the door, “C’mon, its movie night.”

“Isn't that one of your girl things?”

“As of two minutes ago it’s now a f****y thing, plus Riley’s at some party again and Ashley won’t be back till tomorrow. I don’t have anyone to watch them with.”

“So I’m the replacement huh?” I joked rolling out of bed.

“Oh shut up,” she laughed and took a step towards the door.

“Izzy,” she stopped and turned to look at me. “Why did you decide to do all of this now?”

She didn’t answer right away, standing in the doorway for some time compiling her thoughts until she shrugged slightly, “Guess I finally realized that taking my anger out on you rather then Caleb wasn't fair.”

That was about the answer I expected, and with a small shrug, we headed into the living room. The rest of the evening we watched one movie after another. From good comedies to terrible romances and even a k**’s movie, all the while Izzy and I sat huddled up against one another. It felt nice, being embraced like this, and it was definitely a feeling that I could get used to.

Growing up I never had a mother or father to cuddle up against. I never experienced what it was like to feel someone’s touch unless it was Izzy’s fist crashing into my body parts and now that we were resting up against one another in this weird f****y-loving way, I felt happy. I kinda missed out on this experience, which is why I think I loved it all the more now, and Izzy must’ve realized this after awhile because she started holding me tighter.

It’s amazing how two days ago we were at each other’s throat, and after a rough sex scene and a heart-to-heart chat, everything’s fine. Should I have forgiven her this easily? Probably not, but I already decided that that was what I was going to do, so I didn’t have a choice now.

Eventually we ran out of movies and hugged before parting ways to go to bed. With my head now resting on my pillow, I already began to miss Izzy’s touch, which is crazy considering that today was the first day I even experienced it. Was it c***dish? Hell yes, but I guess it’s kind of like sex, once you experience it for the first time you’re dying to do it more.

Monday unfortunately brought school so I went about my normal routine, preparing my things and slipping on my shoes to leave so I’d avoid my morning dose of Riley’s bullshit.

“Max,” Izzy called out as I walked out the front door.

“Yeah Izzy?” I walked back through the door as she came yawning down the stairs. She wore sweatpants and a tank-top, in all black of course, her hair slightly out of whack but still managing to hide her right eye somehow. My jaw was on the floor as I didn’t bother to hide the fact that my eyes were glued to her sexy morning look.

“C’mon,” she yawned again and grabbed her keys, “I’ll give you a ride to school today.”

“Um,” I couldn’t help but stammer and look around, “Are you serious?”

“Dead serious.”

Well I wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth, so I hopped into the car as she drove me to school. The radio was playing some rock music that I could totally tell was Izzy’s kind of music, and had I been into that kind of music I probably would’ve turned it up but something about screaming into a microphone didn’t appeal to me. She parked about a block away which aroused my suspicion, but I thought I was just paranoid and opened the door to leave.

“Excuse me,” Izzy said causing me to turn around, “These rides aren’t free y’know.”

“What?” I almost dropped my backpack I was so shocked, “You want me to pay you?”

“No,” she waved me back into the car with a finger and I had a good idea what she wanted. I climbed back inside and leaned in for a long, succulent kiss that I enjoyed like hot chocolate on a cold day. I enjoyed it so much that I kept kissing her, and she didn’t argue as we broke out into a make-out session, fighting with our tongues inside each others mouths.

We were almost fighting for control over each other now, her hand cupped my face gently while my arms wrapped around her and pulled her closer. The longer we went on the hotter it was getting, and finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. I slammed the door shut and pulled away.

“Take us home,” I ordered.

She giggled, obviously not taking me seriously, “Max, we’re already here don’t you think it-”

“Drive the fucking car Izzy!” my calm tone was gone now as I made my demand clear to here. Without another word she nodded and put the car in drive, racing back home at dangerous speeds.

We flew out of the car and I grabbed onto her wrist and d**g her into the house, almost kicking down the door as we did a quick glance around.

“Riley are you home?” Izzy shouted.

After ten seconds of silence, we were in the clear. I rushed her into the kitchen and practically slammed her up against the fridge, pressing my body onto hers as we kissed some more. The moment I stopped kissing her we were already stripped naked as I sucked her nipples her slight moaning driving my actions more and more. She started to run her hands through my hair, her soft touch driving me crazier by the minute as I grabbed onto her wrist and dragged her to the dinner table.

I bent her over it, my right hand pressing down onto the back of her head while my left hand smacked her ass once before I went in. This was the first time I ever fucked someone in this position and the control it gave me made the feeling all the more sensational. Her sopping wet pussy made my thrusts all the easier as I rammed her as hard as I could, my balls slapping up against her clit each time. Her moans were muffled and she was panting like her life depended on it, probably because my hand was still pressed firmly down on her head. After realizing that I let go of her and put on a wide smile as she immediately screamed.

“Fuuuuuuck!”

Finally in control of her head, she looked back at me with a small smirk across her face, and I knew that I needed to wipe that off of her face. I reached forward and grabbed her hair, lightly tugging on it like reins to a horse and the response was amazing.

“Fuck yes Max! Treat me like a fucking a****l!” She asked for it so I started pulling a little harder all the while trying to ram my dick as far down her pussy as possible, “M-Max, I need to cum! Please let me cum.”

“You haven't earned it yet,” I smiled as she playfully scowled, “Better think quick.”

“Please! I'll give you anything just let me cum!” A quick yank of her hair almost sent of her over the edge as I felt her entire body shake. “P-please!”

I nodded, already thinking of what I was going to do with her offer when her pussy tightened and almost made me cum as well. With a loud gasp of breath and her body seemingly losing all feeling, I knew that her orgasm was over and since I was close to cumming as well, I pulled out and grabbed onto her arm. I dragged her off the table and onto the ground carefully as she laid there breathing heavily and awaiting to find out why I was doing this. After pulling on my dick a few times, I stood over her and shot my load all over her exposed body, covering her stomach and boobs in my cum until there was nothing left.

I leaned up against the counter and tried to stay on my feet. Maybe it was just a weird fantasy of mine but I always wanted to cum all over someone, and since Izzy was kind enough to offer me that opportunity, I took it. Looking down at her sweat and cum stained body I couldn't help but smile. It may be a weird fantasy but seeing her lie there after a good fucking made me a happy guy, so in my opinion I made the right choice.

It took a little longer then I thought but eventually I helped Izzy up and she cleaned off her body, giggling the entire time as I watched her wipe off the cum and sweat. We walked into the living room once she was done and she let me use her leg as a pillow as I sprawled out on the couch and rolled over to close my eyes and rest. Truth was that I wasn't getting very much sl**p for some reason, but whenever I was pressed up against Izzy now I felt like I was resting on a cloud.

She hummed softly while flicking through the channels, and there was a sense of peace and quiet that ran throughout the house that felt great. But there was one major problem that didn’t even cross my mind.

Ashley was supposed to come home today.

Of course by the time I realized it, the front door was jingling as someone was trying to undo the lock. I sat up immediately, wide eyed and scared shitless. Izzy and I were completely naked on the couch in the middle of the day, and I had no reasonable explanation to this other then the truth. When I looked at Izzy however to see if she was reacting accordingly, she brought a finger up to her mouth and gently pressed me back down. I didn’t know what she had planned but since I hadn't come up with anything, I laid back down and shut my eyes, pretending to be asl**p as the front door flew open.

“Izzy! I'm home,” Ashley shouted.

“Living room,” Izzy called back. The door slammed shut as Ashley made her way into the living.

“What the fuck!?” she shouted, which in hindsight was probably a very appropriate response.

“Sh! Max is sl**ping,” Izzy replied calmly.

“What the hell's going on?” Ashley asked in a hushed tone.

“Well since you were done using and abusing our little b*****r for sex, I figured that it was time for me to step in.”

There was a long silence before Izzy continued.

“Don't act all surprised Ashley, I sl**p in the room above his so I could hear you every night. I especially liked the last night too, it made my day knowing that Max finally gave you what was coming. Your lucky too, because if he didn’t do it then I sure as hell would've.” she laughed, “I guess I should thank you though.”

“Th-thank me? For what?”

“Well if it wasn't for you being a complete bitch, I would've never realized how stupid I was acting. I told him everything and to my surprise, he actually decided to give me a chance to make up for all the things I've done to him. What a nice guy huh?”

“That doesn't explain why you're both naked!”

“Isn't it obvious? We just had sex.”

“You bribed Max with sex!?”

“Please,” Izzy shot back, “I'm not that much of a whore.”

“Then what the hell happened?”

“Well after you left him in a pissy mood, I was able to egg him on until he finally snapped and fucked the shit out of me. You should've seen him Ashley, he treated me like a piece of meat and I loved every second of it. My ass still hurts from what he did to me.”

She sounded almost proud of that fact but I could tell that Ashley was still in shock just by the tone of her voice, “You really had sex with him?”

“Bent me over the kitchen table and yanked on my hair until I cummed. Then he tossed me onto the ground and blew his loud all over my body. It was amazing!”

“Y-you actually did that?”

“Yep,” she giggled again before sighing, “But I’m getting a little distracted from my original message.”

“Huh?”

“Let me make this as clear as I can Ashley,” Izzy's harsh tone appeared out of no where, “Stay the fuck away from Max.”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me. Max is mine now. You had your chance, and you decided to be a deceitful little cunt and blow it. I don't want you to talk to him, look at him, or even be near him unless you're eating dinner got that? What you did to him was fucked up and even thinking about it makes me angry.”

“He's not some piece of meat Izzy how-”

“You're goddamned right he isn't!” Izzy was fuming now, “He's my little b*****r and I'm going to protect him like a lion protects her cub. Got that?”

“Since when are you the perfect older s****r huh? You were the one who started treating him like shit in the first place.”

“That's right I was but it also means that I should be the first person to make up with him.”

“What kind of logic is that?”

“The same kind of logic that made you use him for sex when you already had a boyfriend! You know how I feel about shit like that and you still had the balls to do it inside our own house no less. So believe me when I say that if if you do anything to Max again, I’m going to kick your ass all the way back to your boyfriends house, got it?”

Again, silence filled the room. It wasn't until I heard Ashley's footsteps as they headed out the door and up the stairs that I finally sat up and looked at Izzy. She was humming cheerfully with her eyes glued to the TV, seemingly unaffected by what just happened.

“How was that?” she asked.

“Huh?” I replied.

“Messed with her head pretty good don't 'cha think?”

“That was all an act?”

“Mostly, yeah.”

I shot her a wicked smile, “Oh you're good.”

“Thanks,” she bent down and kissed me. That kiss led to another, then another, and soon, I had both hands groping her boobs while we made-out. “Getting a little excited huh?”

“Just a bit,” I mumbled in between kisses. Our lips suddenly separated as her mouth moved down my body slowly, tenderly kissing each part while she slowly pushed me so I was laying on my back. Before I knew what was happening, she had her mouth around half of my dick and was making long, thorough strokes up and down.

“Shit that feels good,” the words slipped out of my mouth as I closed my eyes and enjoyed the soft sucking sound coming from Izzy while she continued her rhythm perfectly. Maybe it was because I was greedy, but I wanted more, and I knew just how I was going to get it. I placed my hands over her head and pressed down as my dick nearly disappeared inside her mouth. She gagged shortly after and I lifted up my hands immediately, “S-sorry Izzy. Got a little carried away.”

She popped my dick out of her mouth and winked, “Don't worry about me Max.” With that, she stuck her tongue out and started at the base of my dick, licking her way to the tip like a lollipop and making me quiver in pleasure before sticking it back into her mouth. I was close to cumming now, and with my hand now back on top of her forcing more of my dick into her mouth little by little, I finally couldn't hold it in any longer.

“I'm cumming Izzy,” my voice was all but gone, and I shoved her head as far as I could as the sound of her gagging on my dick was the final straw. I unloaded into her throat, forcing her to take it all whether she wanted to or not, and only when I was finally done did I let go of her head.

She lifted up her head with a small smile, wiping her lips before leaning back down to clean off my dick. Once she was satisfied, she brushed her hair out of her face and grabbed onto my arm, pulling me up and into her arms.

“You liked gagging me didn’t you?”

“It felt amazing,” I admitted nuzzling up with her.

“I'll have to remember that then,” she smiled and kissed my forehead, “Come on, we better get dressed.”

We spent the rest of the day being lazy in the living room, talking about random things that came to mind and just enjoying each others company. It was a little weird at first, having a normal (almost cheerful) conversation with Izzy of all people, but it was the kind of weird that I could get used too.

Time just flew by after that, and soon Izzy asked me if I’d make dinner. Seeing as how she asked instead of ordered, I was more then happy to get up and start cooking. She even helped out a bit, although it was clear that she was fairly clumsy when it came to cooking, which only further illustrated my point that if I left, the girls would burn down the house trying to cook.

Once the table was set Riley came home at that exact moment and I couldn't help but think about how perfect that timing was. With Riley now at the table and Izzy sitting beside me with her food, all that was left was Ashley, but there was no sign of her. Izzy yelled for her to come downstairs now and eventually I heard her footsteps as she marched down the stairs.

She looked like she'd just been hit by a tornado as she drudged into the kitchen to gather her food. Her smooth hair was completely frizzled and out of whack, her usual tight clothes where now baggy and less appealing, and I caught the redness around her eyes signaling that she was probably crying.

“Ashley are you alright?” I asked responsively.

“Fine,” her defeated voice said otherwise.

“Yeah Ashley,” Izzy tilted her head in fake curiosity, “You don't look to hot? Did something happen?”

I wasn't trying to be an ass, it was an honest reaction to how she looked. It wasn't until Izzy said something that I realized why she was so upset. Our little secret and more importantly her little scandal had been brought to light, and now if she did anything to upset me Izzy would kick her ass. I guess I’d be a little upset too if something like that happened to me. Then again I was slightly torn thinking about this, and ss our dinner silently progressed, my eyes kept glancing towards Ashley, and it wasn't in the menacing fashion that I should be looking at her with, it was more...sympathetic.

Why the fuck was I feeling sorry for her?

Who am I k**ding? I knew why. I still wanted her, sexually and romantically, but I couldn't go back now, Izzy would go off like a rocket on me for even considering it. But I just couldn't sit here knowing that Ashley was miserable all because of me.

But doesn't she deserve it after what she did? Fuck! This is so confusing why can't my life ever be simple? I'll even settle for a strange life rather then whatever the hell you'd call my sorry excuse for a life.

With my hands buried in my face now, the clanking of knives and forks hitting the plates filled the air, all the while I sat there and waged a mental war about how I was supposed to handle this situation. In the end, it took a pat on the back from Izzy to snap me out of it.

After feeding her a bullshit lie that I wasn't feeling well, I returned to my room and sat there for what felt like an eternity. The clock told a different story though, and after I checked it I realized that I had only be lying down for three hours. Three hours I’d never get back because I was stuck thinking about this problem.

The house had all but died with every light on the first floor shut off and only the hallway light upstairs provided me with light as I maneuvered into the kitchen and grabbed a snack. When I returned back to my room, I repeated the same process of lying awake in a pathetic excuse for an attempt at sl**p.

Things got interesting however when the door opened up to my room. I was half expecting to see Ashley but was surprised when Izzy quickly shut the door and scrambled into bed next to me.

“What are you-”

“Sh,” she ordered, wrapping her arm around me and pulling me into her, “I know you've been having some problems sl**ping so I thought I’d sl**p with you tonight.”

I didn’t argue, resting my head against her body and returning to that warm, comfy state I was beginning to feel whenever I was pressed against her. She was right because only minutes later was I passed out lying intertwined with her.

When I woke up the next day, Izzy was humming softly, and after lifting my head up lazily she smiled.

“How'd you sl**p?”

“Surprisingly well,” I admitted, “and you?”

“I'm started to get used to having someone pressed up against me again,” she laughed softly before rubbing my shoulder. “So are you actually going to go to school today?”

“Hopefully yeah.”

“Lame,” she joked.

“Tell me about it,” I tried to roll around and get out but she didn’t let go.

“These little cat naps resting up against me aren't free y'know?”

I leaned forward and kissed her, making sure to restrain myself this time only to be met with an odd discovery. She scowled at me when I pulled away, not playfully either, more like the bitch version of her that I was used to and I caught it immediately. The right thing to do would be to call her out on it and find out what's wrong, but something told me that I should just keep quiet and go on with the day.

Her scowl was quickly replaced when I got up with a more comforting look and once again I could tell that she was forcing that look just to humor me. At least that's what I thought. Maybe I was imagining things but I blocked these new found discoveries out of my mind and proceeded to get ready for school.

Izzy was waiting with the car and just like yesterday she let me out a block away, hidden from other people's eyes. Again I made the mistake of thinking that she was just giving me a ride, but again I was wrong when she cleared her throat as I opened the door to leave.

“C'mon Max give me something for my troubles at least, I’m driving you to school when I could be sl**ping after all.”

To humor her more then anything, I leaned in and kissed her, but this time she grabbed onto the back of my head and f***ed a long kiss between us that made me gasp for breath when I was free. Her eyes were hungry now, and they were staring right at me too, screaming out that she wanted sex right now but I couldn't miss school for sex again. At least not this week.

So as casually as I could, I waved and shut the door on her hungry eyes. I had to fight to keep myself from looking back at her because I was afraid to find what look I’d be met with now.

With school being the least of my worries, it flew by and soon enough I sat down in Mr. Edwards class after school finally ready to start sketching again.

“I'm surprised you even remembered Max,” Edwards joked taking a seat next to me, “You've been MIA the last two times Gene almost thought about giving up on you.”

“Did not!” Gene shot back.

“Then why are you getting so defensive? Besides model's don't talk so shush,” I chimed in playfully as she rolled her eyes.

“So now you bring out the claws huh?” Edwards clapped his hands, “Shame you do that to the only person willing to help you rather then Izzy.”

“What are you talking about?”

“C'mon Max, I could feel the tension from you two a mile away. You think I was that gullible?”

“Would you be mad if I said yes?”

“Appalled actually.”

“I'm sure you'll get over it,” we shared in a chuckle.

“Would one of you mind explaining what's going on?”

“Max here doesn't see eye to eye with one of his older s****rs.”

“I think things are working out now,” I corrected, “But yeah I’m not on the best terms with any of my s****rs.”

“I didn’t even know you had f****y Max.”

“Three older s****rs and a mom, dad died before I could get a good look at him. And didn’t I just say that models don't talk?”

“Yeah, yeah, I know.”

The conversation was dropped right there allowing me to finish my eye of sketching before heading back home. When I got home however, I was a little shocked to see Izzy standing only a few feet in front of the door, tapping her food like an ill-tempered customer waiting for their turn in line.

“Where were you?” she hissed in an all-to-familiar tone.

“I stayed after school to sketch Gene,” I answered.

“Didn't I tell you that you're not going to be sketching that whore anymore?”

“She's not a whore Izzy, and I thought you were just using that an excuse.”

“I was dead serious. You're not sketching that girl anymore got it?”

“Izzy what the heck's gotten into you? Why are you so mad all of a sudden?”

“Does it look like I’m mad?” she put her hands on her hips.

Yes...yes it does look like your mad, but then again I wasn't dumb enough to say it. “So you really don't want me sketching Gene because you think she's a whore?”

“That's right.”

“Don't you think that's a little messed up? You haven't met her.”

“I don't need to meet her Max, this discussion is over and I expect you to come straight home from school from now on.”

“This isn't fair.”

“Life isn't fair Max, you should know that by now.”

What. The. Fuck!

Everything was slowly changing back now. The signs were all there but I couldn't figure out why. Why was Izzy slowly becoming a bitch again after only four days? Was there something I was missing? I know the thing with Gene made her mad but there were other signs in the morning that were all started to click together.

I didn’t bother dignifying her sudden mood swing with a response, shaking my head slowly as I retreated to my room and shut the door. Before I could even sit down however, the door flew open and Izzy stood there with an almost annoyed look on her face.

“Look Max,” she sighed and started talking through gritted teeth. “You're in a vulnerable state right now-”

Frankly I knew that after hearing that statement, she was just spouting total bullshit now. I wasn't in a vulnerable state, if anything I was having a conflict of moralities or some bullshit like that but I definitely wasn't vulnerable.

“-and I don't want some older girl to come and take advantage of you alright? Gene may not be a bad girl but I just think that you shouldn't see her until you've recovered from what Ashley did too you. So yes, I’m a little worried and I’m sorry if I angered you when I said that, I just want you to know that I’m worried about you.”

“Thanks Izzy,” I smiled as warmly as I could and she did the same.

“Do you mind making dinner in another hour?”

“Sure, I’ll take care of it.”

“Thanks Max,” she waved her goodbye and shut my door.

That conversation gave me a lot to think about, but instead of worrying, I sat down and did some homework before the time came for me to cook dinner. My mind was a little busy going over what Izzy said but I kept myself busy with housework. Eventually midnight rolled around and I was lying wide awake in my pitch blacked room. I closed the shutters in my room so the light from the moon and streetlight right outside so my only source of vision was now gone. I probably should've opened them but I knew that Izzy was probably going to come back into my room and sl**p with me again

My door slowly crept open in an almost horror movie-like fashion and with a quick shut of the door a figure darted into the bed and on top of me.

“What th-” someone's hand was slapped over my mouth as I reached over and turned on my lamp. Ashley's face burst into view as I slapped her hand away, “What are you doing?”

“I came to see you silly,” she smiled while keeping me pinned, “There was something that I needed to tell you.”

“You couldn't have done it during the day when I got home?”

“No cause then Izzy would try to kick my ass,” she rolled her eyes, “Look I’m sorry for using you ok? I guess I kind of liked having two guys that I could have sex with whenever I wanted to. I mean I fucked him, got a nice dinner, and usually a movie and then when I got home I had another good fucking waiting for me and it was just amaz-”

“You realize that your not helping your case any right?” I interrupted.

“Right sorry,” she sighed and dropped her smile. I could tell that she was trying to think of the words to explain what she was thinking, and while she did that my eyes were glued to her half naked body. Her golden body was glowing off the lamp light and I was a little shocked to see her wearing matching black bra and panties. When she started again I finally snapped out of my trance and paid attention, “I'm sorry if I hurt you Max. Guess I really haven't been the best s****r in the world huh?”

That was an understatement.

“But I think you'll be happy to know that I broke up with him.”

“You did what!?”

“You heard me. I broke up with Tyler just for you.”

“B-but why?”

“I thought about the first time we had sex and that feeling I had,” she slowly bit down on her bottom lip, “I thought it was the sex but now I know that it was just relying on you to comfort me. Guess that's why it never felt the same after that first night for me.”

I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that she just broke up with her boyfriend for me. This was definitely getting out of hand now, but a small part of me was kind of happy that she chose me over her boyfriend. Then again it's not like I get a prize for being the guy she'd rather be with...or do I?

“So I take it you want sex then?” I asked cautiously.

Her answer would've knocked me on my ass if I was standing.

“Only if you want it Max.”

Awesome! This is exactly what I needed...more headaches regarding how I felt about Ashley. But it was finally my choice whether or not I wanted her, and I think that alone made my decision all the easier.

I grabbed onto her shoulders and pulled her in closer as we started making out lustfully. Her ass was hanging high up the air for the everyone to see as we continued to kiss until I felt like I was ready for more. Pulling away, I started to take off my shirt and shorts while she easily slipped out of her underwear and we resumed our kissing but this time it was more wild, like we were both expecting something incredible to happen. My hands were planted firmly on her ass that I missed so much as I rolled her over to where I was on top of her.

“Try not to be too loud,” I teased leaning down to kiss her.

She smirked and I saw her eyes move down to her pussy, waiting patiently as I slowly slid it inside her. Her eyes shut immediately and she let out a loud gasp before shivering and placing her hands on my back to press our bodies closer together. I could feel her warm body up against me as she buried her lips into my neck, kissing and sucking softly on it in an attempt to no doubt keep quiet. I tried to keep my thrusts slow and under control to stop her from being to loud and it seemed to help as she moaned deeply into my neck.

“Fuck I've missed this feeling,” she whispered, “Harder Max, I know you can go harder.”

“Promise not to be to loud,” I grunted forcing my dick further inside her pussy just to give her a little taste.

“I promise,” her warm breath splashed up against me, “Now fuck me like you mean it.”

I was taking a risk in doing this, but I would be lying if I said that I didn’t want to go in further. With a quick thrust, I jammed the rest of my dick inside her and her hands dug into my back violently while she moaned into my neck once again.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,” she moaned over and over again which only turned me on more to hear her voice whisper that into my ear. Her silent panting brushing up against my ear. Her curvy body pressed against mine. And the best part was that we were trying to keep it all a secret. It doubled the insane amount of pleasure I was feeling now, and I felt her grip tighten again and her soft panting became more alarmed. “I'm...I'm cumming, fuck you're making me cum already.”

“Wait for me Ashley,” I asked feeling close to cumming myself. It was easier to control now so it made things a lot easier for me to cum whenever she did. I probably could hold out and keep fucking her for another a few more minutes but I had to admit that cumming at the same time as her always felt more satisfying.

When the moment finally, my thrust became shorter and more desperate. “Cum right now Ashley!” I ordered and she nodded quickly.

She grabbed my head with one hand and f***ed it towards her mouth so we were sloppily kissing while she moaned loudly into my mouth, all the while pressing me onto her body with her offhand as if trying to make me stick to her permanently. My dick was drenched in Ashley's cum right as I started unloading into her pussy, and after a couple of loud grunts on my part I pulled my dick out and rolled right beside her.

That glazed look that she always wore after we had sex was back and I loved it all the more now as she straddled my body and rested her head firmly onto my chest. This moment was absolutely perfect and there was only one thing that could ruin it.

My door practically flew off the hinges the moment that crossed my mind.

Karma's a bitch, no doubt about it, because Izzy stormed through that door and holy shit did she look angry.

“The fuck is going on here!” she roared. “Max what the fuck do you think your doing?”

“Oh calm down Izzy,” Ashley defended me, purring softly as if to taunt her, “The second I heard you yell at him when he got home from school I knew you couldn't keep up your stupid little lie.”

“Wait what?” I looked towards Ashley.

“Izzy's full of shit Max,” she said it in a way that made it seem more obvious then a slap in the face. “She probably told you that she was used or some stupid excuse like that to make you feel bad for her. Isn't that right Izzy?”

“Shut the fuck up Ashley I was used!”

“You were used at some party that you went to three years ago, it's your own damn fault for trying to hook up with some guy you never met before.”

“Don't even lecture me slut. You cheated on your boyfriends so many times that I lost count. Betcha told Max that you broke up with your current boyfriend to huh?”

“Maybe I did,” Ashley shot back.

“You told me you were going to hang out with him tomorrow at the mall dumbass. Let me have my fun with Max before you go sinking your claws into him again.”

“Fuck off he obviously likes me more.”

“Only cause he was too stupid to realize you were lying.”

“Well he must've been a moron to have bought your sad story. Besides why do you even want to fuck him?”

“Because unlike most guys he's accessible to me whenever I want, although he's being a little bitch and passes up perfectly good opportunities. What even gave you the idea to fuck him anyway? You're boyfriend that bad?”

“My sex life is none of your busi-”

“Everyone just shut the hell up!” I shouted getting out of the bed and slipping on my shorts. To my surprise, Ashley and Izzy remained quiet as I violently ran my hand through my hair to figure out what was going on. “Ashley is it true that you still have a boyfriend?”

She nodded.

“Izzy is it true that that whole story was complete bullshit?”

She shrugged sheepishly, “Maybe a little bit.”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. The last three weeks were a lie, and this week had only made things worse. With Ashley still lying on the bed naked, and Izzy wearing short shorts and black tank top, I slowly began to put on a different set of clothes.

“Um, what are you doing Max?” Izzy asked as I crossed the room to grab my backpack.

After I didn’t answer, Ashley must've thought that that meant it was her time to talk, “Hello? Max?”

Again, I didn’t answer, opening up a drawer in my desk where I kept my money hidden, pocketing all six hundred forty-two dollars and twenty-seven cents as I pushed past Izzy to get out of my room.

“Max?” Izzy followed me out into the hallway as I slipped on my shoes and walked into the kitchen. Opening up the fridge, I grabbed a bottle of water and walked past Izzy once again, heading for the door as Ashley came waltzing into the hallway using my blanket to cover herself.

“Where do you think you're going?” she asked as I opened the door.

“I'm doing what I should've done a long time ago,” I answered as the cold night chill brushed up against my body, “Leaving.”

I slammed the door shut and started walking. I don't know where I was going, but anywhere was better then there.


... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 1541  |  
98%
  |  12

DAUGHTER HAS A QUESTION PART 1

Dad?” my daughter asked, as she handed my car keys back to me.

“What, sweetie?”

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure.”

“It's kind of embarrassing,” she said.

“Jamie, you know you can ask me anything. What do you want to know?”

“I asked my friends Melody and Kiersten, and they just laughed at me. I don't know who else to ask,” she replied.

“Then ask me. If I know the answer, I'll tell you. If I don't, we'll do some research to find out,” I said.

“Promise you won't laugh at me?”

“Why would I laugh? If you don't know something, one of the best ways to find out is to ask. What's your question?”

She took a big breath, as though she were gathering her courage. “Well, why do I get a tingly feeling sometimes in my,... my,... um,... my vagina? Why does it sometimes get wet and slippery?”

Oh shit. Now what? This is where my ex would have been useful. I've tried to help my daughter understand as much about her body as I can. I was okay with the basic birds-and-bees talk. Years ago, I had explained to her about menstruation and the physical changes her body was going through as she changed from a girl to a woman. I thought I had pretty much covered everything. She was fully prepared when she got her first period. She knew how babies are made, how a male's sperm gets to a female's egg, how a baby grows in the uterus, and how it is born. I had taken her shopping for bras and panties, coached her on how to keep herself clean and how to deal with her cycle, and all the rest.

It had always been just my little girl and me, since her bitch of a mother walked out of our lives when Jamie was still an infant. That's why my daughter and I are so close. I was the one who fed her, changed her diapers, bathed her, rocked her to sl**p, helped her learn to ride a bike, treated her sc****s and bruises, and taught her how to drive a stick shift. We've always enjoyed our time together, and she's the kind of k** who's eager to learn new things.

Being a single parent has always been hard, and friends had told me that dealing with a teenage girl would be a chore. Jamie's a good k**. She seems to have a lot of friends, and she's been allowed to go on dates for a whike, but for some reason, she doesn't seem to get asked much. As a result, I assumed she was pretty innocent sexually. I realized we had discussed nothing about the signals her body would give her about her sexual desires. Now she's asking me why her pussy gets wet and tingly. Oh, this could get awkward!

“When does this happen to you, honey?” I asked.

“I don't know. I guess when I see a cute guy, or when I watch people kissing and stuff on TV. It was pretty bad last week at the pool when Brian and Paul were hanging out with me. My vagina tingled so much I didn't know what to do. I sorta wanted to rub it, but I kinda figured I shouldn't do that in front of people.”

“That was good thinking, honey. It's just like when you get a wedgie. You find some private place to fix your underwear so you don't have that feeling.”

“Is it wrong to want to rub myself?” Jamie asked.

“No, not at all. But it's something you should do in private,” I replied.

“But why does it get all wet and slippery?” she asked.

“Well, honey, your vagina produces a kind of moisture that acts as a lubricant.”

“You mean like oil or grease?”

“Yes, exactly.”

“Why?”

Damn. I guess I should have known this day would come. What do I say?

“The tissues inside your vagina are very delicate. They would get chafed if you didn't have that lubricant.”

“Oh,” Jamie said.

I prayed the conversation would be over when she went silent. My prayer was not answered.

“What would chafe them? Doesn't chafing happen when something rubs against you?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“So what would rub the inside of my vagina? Oh, wait, I know. A penis.”

“Yes, a penis, or anything else that might go in there.” As soon as the words were out of my mouth, I knew that comment would bring more questions.

“What else can go in there, Dad?”

“Um, well,.... Honey, did you ever hear the word 'masturbation'?”

“Isn't that what a guy does when he plays with his penis?”

“Yes.”

“Why do they do that?”

“Because it feels good.”

“Do you do it?” she asked.

I knew having such an honest relationship with my daughter would backfire sooner or later. “Yes, honey, I do sometimes.”

“How do you play with play it?”

“I sort of stroke it and rub it with my hand.”

“Does it feel good?” she asked.

“Well, yeah. Otherwise I wouldn't do it.”

“Do you get an erection? I've seen drawings of that in class.”

“Um, yes,... yes I do.”

“Do you ejaculate?” my daughter asked.

“Yes.”

“Will you show me how you do it?”

“Jamie! Honey! No, I can't do that!” I nearly shouted.

“Why not?”

“Because it's a very private thing!”

“Going to the bathroom is private, and we've done that in front of each other.”

“That's different. Sometimes you're in the tub and I need to use the toilet, or I'm shaving and you need to pee. We only have one bathroom, and we're f****y, so we just do it.”

“Yes, and so you've seen my vagina and I've seen your penis . So why won't you show me how you play with it?”

“Because it's sexual, and that would be bad.”

“But Dad, you told me sex was a beautiful thing.”

“Yes, but it's for people who love each other.”

“WE love each other. I love you, and you love me, so that should make it beautiful, right?”

“Sex is wrong when it involves f****y, honey. That's called i****t, and it's wrong and it's against the law.”

“You're not making any sense. When you and Mom got married, that made you into a f****y, didn't it? You had sex with Mom. That's how I got here. That's how all k**s get here. Having k**s isn't i*****l.”

“No honey, it isn't. It's a wonderful thing. But having babies and having sex is for adults, for men and women.”

“You tell me I'm a young woman.”

“You are, honey, but you're also my daughter. Fathers can't do sexual things with their daughters. Now let's not talk about this any more.”

She sat there with a pout on her face, but said nothing. The silence was uncomfortable, but I must have projected enough of my own guilt onto her that she dropped the subject. Her good-night kiss to me was a little cooler than normal. This was the first time I felt I had let my daughter down.

The next morning, Jamie came to breakfast still wearing my old t-shirt that she likes to sl**p in. I guess she's grown a lot since she first appropriated it. It used to hang flat on her body and to come down to just above her knees. It wasn't that way now.

“Good morning, honey,” I said cheerfully.

“Morning,” she mumbled as she began to munch on a piece of toast.

Normally, Jamie was full of sunshine and energy in the mornings, talking like mad. Today, she was quiet and withdrawn.

“Are you okay this morning, honey?” I asked. “You're awfully quiet.”

She didn't answer for a moment. Then she put her toast down and said, “Girls do it too, right?”

“Do what?” I asked.

“Masturbate.”

Oh, fuck, here we go again. “Yes, they do, honey.”

“Why?”

“To make themselves feel good.”

“What do they do?

“Um, well, they rub themselves, you know, down there.”

“How?”

I could feel myself sweating a little. This was something I simply never considered having to talk about with my daughter. It didn't help that I could see the shape of her nipples under that well-worn old shirt. “Well, they use their fingers and rub around the vaginal opening,” I answered.

“I tried that last night when I went to bed,” she said. “It felt good, but it wasn't great or anything. I texted Melody and Kiersten and they made fun of me. They said I mustn't have done it right and didn't have an orgasm. They said I'd know it if I had. How am I supposed to know what that feels like? And what did you mean last night about other things going in there?”

She was obviously upset, which made me feel guilty as hell. Why didn't I think about explaining this to her earlier, so she would have been prepared? Thank God it was a Saturday. I could spend as much time as necessary with her today. We needed to have a serious talk. Part of me wanted to get out of my chair to give her one of the cure-all hugs that worked so well when she was younger, but my guardian angel reminded me that I was suddenly halfway hard.

I stayed seated at the table. “Honey, look at me,” I said. “I want to help you through this. Let me think for a minute about how to explain it all.”

“I just have so many questions, so much I don't understand,” she said quietly, looking down at her plate. “Sometimes I think I know so little that I don't even know what to ask.”

“All right. Do you have anything you have to do today? Going to the mall or a game with the girls, or something?” I asked.

“No.”

“Well, neither do I. We're going to spend the whole day together, my best girl and me, and we're going to figure out those questions and answer them. Okay?”

Jamie smiled at me, the first smile I had seen on her normally bright face today. “Okay.”

We chatted about mindless things as we ate, and then Jamie and I washed the dishes together. She managed to splash a fair amount of water on her shirt. For some reason, I hadn't registered how well-shaped her breasts had become. Sure, I had caught glimpses of her in the tub or getting dressed over the years, but I had never really LOOKED at her. This time, I was.

The task at hand, discussing who knows what questions about human sexual response with my beautiful, shapely young daughter, suddenly seemed like it could be hard. Very hard. Holding-a-throw-pillow-in-my-lap hard.

“Snap out of it, asshole!” my conscience yelled at me, as it delivered an imaginary swift kick to my ass. “That's your daughter! Pull yourself together and deal with it like the good father you are.”

Sound advice. Yes, I can do this. I've potty-trained this k**. I've explained love and loss, happiness and sadness, success and failure. I've done everything all the parenting books tell you to do when it comes to teaching an adolescent, and I think I've done it better than the public school system could ever hope to. Now she wants to know more. Well, better to discuss it with her old man than with a couple of possibly ignorant teenage girls.

I said, “Go take your shower. Let me know when you're out of the bathroom so I can clean up, too. We'll meet in the living room in half an hour for question and answer time. If I don't know something, we'll research it together. I don't want you to be uncomfortable because you don't know about things. Deal?”

“Deal. Thanks, Dad,” Jamie said. “You're the best.” Then she kissed me on the cheek and bounced out of the room.

The feel of her breast against me when she kissed me made me realize again how difficult it might be to get through this part of parenting while still maintaining my composure. When Jamie was done in the bathroom and I got my shower, I shot a huge load into the tub drain. I lied to myself about the identity of the girl I fantasized I was fucking.

I dressed in elastic bicycle shorts (to try to keep things under control), loose sweat pants, and a t-shirt. I went to the living room, and a moment later Jamie appeared, wearing a short skirt and a loose tank top. It looked like she wasn't wearing a bra. She flopped down on the sofa next to me and snuggled up against me. Yeah, this was going to be a challenge.

“Okay, honey, what do you want to know?” I asked.

“Everything, I guess. I mean, I know how people make babies and the process of sexual intercourse and all that, but I don't understand anything about how my body is supposed to react. Like, what am I supposed to feel?” she asked.

“Well, um, it's supposed to feel good. But you should think very long and hard before you have sex with anyone. See, guys have a problem, especially young guys. They tend to want sex all the time, and sometimes they don't make wise choices about it. Sex should be between two people who care about each other, who love each other. After all, there are all the diseases out there, and there's the chance that the girl can get pregnant, so it's a big responsibility. Even if everyone is healthy, a baby should have both a mother and a father there to raise them,” I said.

“I didn't have a mother to raise me, and I think I'm growing up okay,” Jamie said.

“You're growing up fine, honey, but it's been tough for me, sometimes, to do the things for you that a mother is better suited to do.”

“I can't imagine what Mom could have done better than you,” she said.

“She could have taught you things about your body and the changes it's gone through.”

“You mean about my period, and my breasts growing, and getting hair down there and stuff?”

“Exactly.”

“But you explained that to me. I was all prepared when my first period started. Heck, I was the one who had to tell Melody what was going on when she got hers. She thought she was dying or something, 'cuz her mother didn't tell her anything. I was the one who had to take her to the school nurse to get supplies her first time. So I think you've done a really good job,” Jamie said as she hugged my arm.

Damn, I could feel her breasts against me again.

“So, can you tell me what it is you want to know?” I asked.

“I don't know. I guess I just want to know more about why my body feels the way it does sometimes,” Jamie said.

“Can you give me an example?”

“Well, like, why do my nipples get hard?”

Shit. Do I really have to do this?

“I guess there can be a number of reasons. One, which I'm sure you've noticed, is when you're cold. Most people get hard nipples when they're cold. It's sort of like really big goosebumps,” I answered.

“But sometimes they get hard when I'm not cold,” Jamie said. “Why is that?”

“Your nipples can get hard when you're, um, excited, too.”

“You mean like when I'm happy about something? I haven't noticed that.”

“Well, no, I mean when you feel good.”

“I don't understand,” Jamie said, fixing me with her bright blue eyes and playing with a lock of her wavy blond hair.

“Do your nipples get hard when you kiss a boy?” I asked.

“I've only kissed a few boys. I'm not sure I like it,” she said.

“Really? Why not?”

“I don't know. Just nervous, I guess. I'm afraid I'll do something wrong. I mean, I've seen the way they kiss in the movies and stuff, but I'm just not sure what to do. Like, am I supposed to use my tongue?”

“Tongue kissing can be very nice. It's more intimate and sexual than kissing with the lips closed, so it's not something you should really do in public or with someone you don't like a lot,” I replied.

“Tongue kissing is the same thing as French kissing, right?” Jamie asked.

“Yes.”

“I don't know how to do that. Will you show me how to French kiss?”

“Oh honey, I don't know ....”

“Dad, come on! I really want to know, and you said you would help me,” she whined.

I sat there looking at my lovely blond daughter, so much more a woman than a c***d now, so pretty, so desirable, her full, soft lips looking moist and ready, her big blue eyes looking worried, and her breast pressing against my arm. I really did want to kiss her, and not like a father should. “You realize, honey, that this is something fathers and daughters don't normally do.”

“Okay.”

“This must remain strictly between us. You can't tell Melody or Kiersten or anyone about this,” I said.

“I won't. Now please, Dad, teach me how to kiss.”

I was sweating. A big part of me wanted to run from the room, but a part of me that was getting bigger wanted me to stay right there.

“Not a word,” I said as I stroked my fingertips along Jamie's jaw.

“I swear,” she said, her gaze flicking back and forth between my eyes.

“Okay, follow my lead,” I said, lowering my lips to hers.

The first kiss wasn't much more than our usual pecks on the lips that we exchanged from time to time. I held it longer than usual, but I was doing all I could to exercise some restraint. When I pulled back, she said, “That was nice.”

“It was,” I agreed, leaning in to kiss her again.

This time, my hand went to her shoulder to pull her in a little closer. Still with our lips closed, we kissed a few times. Her hand strayed up to caress my hair. Oh dear lord, what am I getting myself into?

“Relax your lips,” I breathed, as I allowed just the tip of my tongue to touch them. I could feel a slight shiver run through her body as my tongue first tasted hers.

I pulled back to look at her again. “How was that?” I asked.

“I want to do it some more,” she murmured, placing her lush lips against my mouth. This time, it was her tongue that darted tentatively against mine.

When we broke apart, I saw that the worried look in her beautiful eyes had been replaced by one of pleasure. We pulled each other together, and I sucked her lower lip between mine. I felt her breath quicken with my gentle suction, and when I released her, she let out a sigh.

As we kissed again, her tongue parted my lips, and reflexively, I gently sucked on the tip of it, pulling it into my mouth. When I did that, I heard a soft moan come from her, and both her hands gently held my head in place. We enjoyed this kiss for a while, our tongues dancing softly against each other.

I looked carefully at my daughter. Her face was a little flushed, her eyes were wide and sparkling, and her pouty lips stayed slightly parted. My cock was like a steel rod.

“Now my nipples are hard,” she breathed. “Look.”

I did. She pulled her top tight against herself, answering my question about a bra, and allowing me to see the pebbles under her shirt. They looked wonderful

“Why did they get like that?” she asked.

“Remember, I told you that can happen when you're excited?” I reminded her.

“Oh, yeah,” she said, running her fingers gently across them. “It feels good when I touch them.”

“Guys like to touch them too,” I said. What the hell made me say that?

“Do you want to touch them, Dad?”

The rational part of my brain was screaming “NO!” but other parts of me were yelling, “Hell, yeah!”

I struggled to get the words out, “I don't thinkt I should.”

“Why not? If guys like to touch them, and you're a guy, why don't you want to touch them?”

“I'm your father, baby.”

“Yes, and I feel safe with you. I love you.”

“But it wouldn't be right.”

“Why?”

“Because you're my daughter.”

“Are you saying this is another thing fathers and daughters don't normally do?”

“Yes,” I said.

“I don't care. I want you to touch them. Please, Dad, I swear I won't tell.”

The excited little voice in my head that was controlled by my crotch was saying, “Play with her tits, man! What's wrong with you? She asked you to!”

Jamie pulled away from me for a moment, long enough to pull her tank top off. Her beautiful breasts were exposed to me. I had seen them often enough before, but not after having shared some passionate kisses with her, and not with my cock straining in my pants. Seemingly of its own will, my hand moved up to surround her one breast. When my fingertips passed over her erect nipple, Jamie gasped and kissed me hard.

“Oh, Dad,” she sighed as I caressed and fondled her firm, young tit. “That's making my vagina tingle. I'm getting wet.”

“Do you like that, honey?” I asked, still massaging her nipple.

“Yes, I do,” Jamie sighed. “Play with the other one, too.”

I started fondling both her breasts, kissing her from time to time. My God, I was holding my topless teenage daughter, making out with her, and fondling her nipples. I was going to need some quality time with my right hand when we were done.

Jamie moaned into my mouth when I began to roll her one nipple gently between my thumb and forefinger.

“Dad,” she breathed, “I want to touch myself.”

“Go right ahead, honey. If you're turned on, now is the perfect time to do it. I'll just go and ….”

“No, stay here and kiss me some more. I don't care if you see me do it.”

She stood up and pulled off her skirt, and then sat down next to me again, her heels on the edge of the seat cushion and her legs apart, and began to stroke herself over her damp yellow bikini panties. I had no idea my cock could get this hard.

Between kisses, I watched her play with her little pussy through the fabric. She started out slowly, rubbing her fingertips over her lips, and gradually speeding up, pressing her middle finger into the cloth and forcing it a little way into her opening.

“Play with my boobs again,” she said.

I was happy to. It kept my hands occupied, hands that wanted to play with both her and myself.

Jamie was sighing by now, her slender hips rocking slightly in rhythm with her fingers playing with her sex. The crotch of her panties was damp, and I could smell her arousal. Damn! All I wanted to do was pull those panties down and off her long legs so I could plunge something inside of her, like my fingers, my tongue, or my throbbing cock.

“Oooh, that feels so good,” she said into my mouth. “But it feels like something more should happen.”

“Try rubbing a little higher, at the top of your slit. That's where your clitoris is,” I said. “Most people call it the clit.”

“Where?”

“Right here,” I said, taking her hand in mine and moving her middle finger around where I knew her most sensitive spot must be.

“Maybe I should take my panties off.”

I was about to say something about how I should leave the room again, but she had already sprung to her feet and pulled her soaked panties off. She looked at me and smiled, and then climbed onto the sofa straddling my legs. Her cute little ass rested on my thighs.

“Now show me again,” she said.

“Here,” I said, placing her finger on top of her button. “Rub all around here. Not too hard, or you'll get sore.”

I removed my shaking hand from hers, and started playing with the trimmed soft blond curls that decorated her mound. She went back to work sawing on her little clit.

“This feels so good, Dad,” she breathed, latching onto my mouth for the hottest kiss yet.

I watched her for a while. I could see that she just wasn't doing it quite right, and her poor clit was getting red. “Honey,” I said, “move your finger down over the entrance of your pussy to make it wet. That way you can glide it smoothly over your clit. Then use you other hand and try sliding a finger inside you. Not too far, just a little bit.”

She slid her finger down and played in the wetness that was there. Her slippery finger slid back up onto her swollen button as she teased her opening with her other hand.

“How does that feel, sweetie?” I asked.

“Oh, God, that feels so good! I just keep getting wetter and wetter!” she whimpered.

Unbelievable. I'm sitting on the couch with my naked teenage daughter straddling me, kissing her, playing with her tits with one hand and her pubes with the other, while she fingers herself. I could feel an actual trickle of pre-cum moistening my shorts.

“What's happening to me?” she gasped.

“You're getting ready to have an orgasm, baby. You're going to have kind of a rush of really good feeling, better than anything you've ever felt. You're going to cum,” I explained, still rolling her little nipples between my fingers.

“It feels like something big is going to happen,” she said, clenching her teeth.

“Relax, baby, let yourself go,” I said, kissing her yet again.

“I can't take it anymore!” she whined. “Help me, Dad!”

I didn't even think about it at the time. My one hand went down to squeeze her perfect little ass as my other hand slid over her drooling pussy. I worked my middle finger inside her until it touched her hymen, and then began stroking her clit with my wet thumb.

“OH! Oh God! Oh fuck!” she wailed, arching her back. Her tight little hole was pulsating around my finger as she began hyperventilating. Then she collapsed against me and thrust her tongue into my mouth.

As she relaxed, our kisses became more tender. My hands were stroking and cuddling the soft, smooth skin of my lovely daughter's ass and back. Finally, she pulled back to look at me. A few strands of her wavy blond hair were stuck to her cheek by the sweat of her exertion.

“Do they always feel like that?” she asked. “Are all orgasms that good?”

“I don't know, honey. That looked like a pretty big one,” I said.

“That was amazing. I'm going to want to do that again. Is that what it feels like when you masturbate?”

“Well, of course, we're not built the same, but I think it probably still feels just as good.”

“Can I see it? Can I watch you play with it?”

“Jamie, sweetheart, we shouldn't. It just wouldn't be right.”

“That's not fair,” she said. “You got to see me and touch me. You helped me have my first orgasm. How am I going to learn about guys if you won't let me see you?” She leaned into me for a kiss. “Please, Dad?”

I know I should have pretended to be reluctant, but when her hands grabbed the hem of my shirt, I simply smiled and raised my arms so she could pull it over my head. “You really want to see how a man masturbates?” I asked.

“Uh huh.”

She stayed straddling my thighs, so I just wriggled my sweatpants down a little, enough that the large, wet bulge in my shorts was revealed. She stared at it for a second, and then moved off to the side, grabbed the waistband of my shorts, and yanked everything off me. I was naked in front of my equally naked daughter, my cock twitching and dripping on my stomach.

“Wow! It looks so different from the way it did when I've seen it before. It's so big and beautiful! Show me how you make the sperm come out.”

Just the idea of my beautiful daughter, kneeling naked beside me, her cum drying on my fingers, was so phenomenally arousing that I was sure I wouldn't last long at all. I closed my hand around my shaft, and began to stroke it.

“Is one part more sensitive that the others?” Jamie asked.

“It's all pretty sensitive, but the head is the best. That and the little triangular patch right below the opening where my urine comes out.”

“Here?” Jamie asked, running a finger lightly across that special little spot.

“Oh God, yes, right there,” I moaned as another drop of pre-cum came out to lubricate her finger.

“Oooh, Dad, is that your sperm?”

“No honey, although there's probably some sperm in it. That's what guys call 'pre-cum'. It's a lot like the lubricant your pussy produces.”

“To help prevent any chafing when your penis rubs inside my vagina,” she said, spreading the slick, sticky liquid all over the head of my cock.

“Yes,... I mean, no! I mean, yeah, it's lubricant, but MY penis can't rub inside YOUR vagina.”

“Why not?”

“Jamie, honey, we just can't. That's i****t,” I said. “You shouldn't even be playing with my cock.”

“You played with my pussy. How am I supposed to learn anything if you won't let me do this?”

She pushed my hand away, replacing it around my shaft with her one delicate hand and using the other to fondle just the head of my needy cock. She stroked me gently, the moisture I made allowing her hand to slide the entire length. Her rhythm was slow, hypnotic, exquisite.

“Honey, if you keep that up, my sperm will come out. My semen. I'll have an orgasm.”

“Good. I want to see that,” she said, continuing her slow, gentle strokes.

I tore my eyes away from her hands stroking my cock and looked at her face. Her expression was a combination of determination and pleasure. Seeing the concentration and care my daughter was putting into jerking me off didn't slow me down much. Neither did the rhythmic motion of her firm young tits or the bouncing of her sweet wet pussy as she stroked me.

“Oh, baby, I'm gonna cum,... I'm gonna cum,... there's gonna be a lot of it, oh God!” I moaned.

The first rope managed to escape her fingers and shot high into the air, splattering onto her teenage breasts. She covered the head of my cock with her hand, so that the second, third, fourth, and fifth blasts spewed onto her fingers and down onto my belly. My conscience? Funny, I didn't hear anything thing from it.

“Wow! That was so cool! It got even bigger just before it spurted! That was so awesome!” Jamie exclaimed. She was still stroking me, coaxing the last bit of cum out of my softening shaft.

“Well, now you know about masturbation,” I sighed.

“Yeah, thanks Dad,” Jamie said. “I didn't know it would be that much fun. It's kind of messy, though. I guess I should go clean up. We're all sweaty, and you shot your stuff onto my boobs and my hands, and you have sperm all over your belly. I know! Let's take a shower together!”

“Oh honey, that's not a good idea.”

“Why not? We've seen each other in the shower before. We're naked now. We just masturbated each other. What could happen?”

Hmmm. Let's see. What might happen if I got in the shower with my nubile teenage daughter and helped her wash her lovely young body? What could possibly happen when a mature man and a beautiful young woman are scrubbing cum off each other? My re-hardening cock had some ideas. “I don't know, honey. These are things fathers and daughters just don't do.”

“Please, Dad? I promise I won't tell anyone. I think since we made each other messy, we should help each other clean up,” she said, running her cum-slick fingers over my dick again.

“All right, sweetheart,” I said, giving her a quick peck on the lips. “Let's go get a shower.”

Jamie wiped my cum onto her belly and thighs, and then scrambled off the sofa. “Last one in the shower is a rotten egg!” she teased as she ran from the room.

God, what am I doing?

Our shower was going along very well. My cock was at half-mast, you know, when it has most of its length and girth (so it looks good), but is more or less hanging down. I was almost able to convince myself that this was okay. After all, I'm sure Jamie had seen my cock in this state before when I came into the bathroom in the mornings with half a piss-hard-on. We had seen each other in the shower enough times. It was all good. We were going to be okay.

That was when my daughter grabbed my cock in her soapy little hands and washed it, more thoroughly than she really needed to. I knew what would happen if I didn't distract her. “Turn around, honey. Let me wash your back,” I said, grabbing her gauze bath sponge and her vanilla shower gel as she turned her back to me.

Her wet blond hair lay on her shoulders. I scooped it away and d****d it over her chest, over her firm, beautiful breasts. Squeezing a generous dollop of the creamy white gel (oh God!) onto the sponge, I began to wash her shoulders. With the sponge, I caressed the perfect curves of the smooth skin of her back. Just as I reached her shapely little ass, she spoke.

“What's oral sex?”

I wasn't at half-mast any more. “Where did you hear about that?” I asked.

“Kiersten says her s****r does it with her boyfriend. When I asked her what it was, she laughed at me. I mean, I know that 'oral' means mouth, but I don't understand how you can have sex with your mouth.”

“It's, um,.... well,... it's, um,... contact between the mouth of one partner and the genitals of the other,” I stammered.

“Oh.”

It was time for me to get out of that shower. I turned my back to my daughter while I tried to concentrate on drying off. Hopefully, I had another clean pair of bike shorts in my drawer. Maybe two or three pairs.

“Would you hand me a towel?” Jamie asked.

I should have just handed it to her behind my back. But no, I had to turn around. My gorgeous blond daughter stood there, squeezing water out of her hair, the nipples on her beautiful breasts erect in the cool air, droplets of water dripping from her soft blond curls onto her puffy lips, and trickling down her long, slender legs. My towel tented even more.

“So does that mean you put your mouth on my vagina and I put my mouth on your penis?” she asked.

“Well, yeah, I would lick your pussy, and stick my tongue inside and suck on your clit, and …. I mean, a guy would do that … to a woman. That's oral sex. The proper term is cunnilingus. Some people call it eating pussy.” I was starting to sweat again.

“And what would I do with my mouth on your penis?”

“It's called fellatio, or more commonly, a blowjob. You would … I mean, a woman would lick my … I mean, a guy's penis, and suck on it.”

“Can people have an orgasm like that?”

“Oh yes.”

“What happens to your sperm?” she asked.

Oh dear lord, what am I supposed to say?

“What happens when you cum, Dad?” she asked again.

“Well, sometimes the guy pulls out of the girl's mouth and cums on her breasts or her face.”

“I'd need another shower,” Jamie muttered.

“Sometimes, if the girls wants him to, he cums in her mouth.”

“If you came in my mouth, what would I do then? Swallow it?”

“You could, or you could spit it out. Wait a minute! Honey, you keep saying 'me' and 'you.' We can't do this!”

“Why not? Because it's another thing fathers and daughters don't do?” she asked.

“YES!”

“Well, I want to try it,” Jamie stated.

“NO! We can't!”

“Daaaaadd!” she whined. “You said you would teach me all this stuff!”

“I said I would explain it. I said I would answer your questions.”

“I want to learn. I want to understand how it's done. You can explain all you like, but I'll never really understand until I do it and it's done to me.”

“I know, honey, but, ....”

“Do you want me to look dumb in front of my friends?”

“No,” I said, “but I can't … we can't ....”

“Should I ask some guy I know to teach me? Maybe Brian or Paul?”

“NO!” I almost shouted.

“Well, then?”

“Jamie, honey, look, we just can't do that with each other. Now, please, go put some clothes on.”

“Dad, I want you to teach me. I want you to lick my pussy and I want to learn how to give you a blowjob,” she said in her no-nonsense voice.

Fuck me dead. Obviously, this was something we simply should NOT do, but who was I k**ding? I wanted it so much I could barely stand it.

“Jamie, we can only do this once, understand? And you can never tell anybody. Not anybody!”

“I promise. I know sex is private.”

“Sex is private. This is i****t. I could go to jail if anyone found out, and we wouldn't be able to see each other,” I said.

“I love you, Dad. I would never let that happen. I'll never tell anyone, I swear,” she said.

“Let's go to my room,” I said huskily.

Jamie wrapped her wet hair in a towel turban and practically skipped out of the bathroom. Her ass was a work of art.

She was lying on her back in the middle of my bed, practicing her new-found masturbation skills, when I caught up to her. “Lick me,” she said.

Somehow, I kept my composure long enough to say, “There's more to it than that, honey.”

“What do you mean?”

As I lay down next to her and pulled her into my arms, I said, “I'll show you.”

I kissed her, gently, much warmer than a father's kiss should be (especially since we were naked), but not the hot passionate kiss that you share with a woman just before, or during, actual intercourse.

“Sex is supposed to be a sharing of pleasure,” I said.. “Everything I've done to you today was because of how much I love you. I've tried to give you pleasant sensations, and you've certainly given pleasure to me. Now I hope you enjoy this. I want you to understand that I'm doing this because I love you.”

“I know,” she said, “I love you too.” Placing her hand possessively on my penis, she said, “And I love what you've been teaching me.”

“Sweetheart, you know we can never talk about this to anyone. We probably shouldn't even talk about it to each other after this. This is one lesson and done, all right?”

“I'm not sure one lesson will be enough,” she said, lightly stroking my hard cock and leaning in for another kiss. “I think I'll need some practice.”

“We'll talk about that later,” I said, brushing her hand away. “Right now, I'm going to teach you about oral sex.”

“Okay,” she said.

“Oral sex can be the ending of a session of love-making, or it can be just one step along the way to full-on intercourse. For us, it's going to be the end of our love-making session. That's what I'm going to do with you now, honey, make love.”

“How are you going to do that?” she whispered after another sweet, hot kiss.

“We're going to use what you've learned so far today, and we're going to build on it. Now hush. Just enjoy this,” I said, as I sat up and pulled her to face me.

I removed her turban, and combed out her damp wavy hair with my fingers, just as I had when she was little. She had been a c***d then. Things were different now. I had never seen her as a woman before today. I found myself holding her face in my hands. Her blue eyes were open wide, darting back and forth between mine.

Her lips formed into the needful pout she had perfected over the years, and she said, “Make love to me, Dad.”

“All right.”

I kissed her more passionately, our tongues dancing and sparring with each other. I lowered her to the bed, and then lay down next to her, allowing my one hand to begin to trace random patterns slowly and gently on the delicate skin of her throat and upper chest. When my fingertips first touched her aroused nipple, she gasped in pleasure, “Oh, Dad!”

“I love you, Jamie,” I whispered as I kissed her yet again.

With the softest touch I could manage, I traced all around her aroused bud, feeling the tiny puckered bumps of her little areola around her pencil-eraser nipple. I began kissing my way down from her mouth, and over her soft, young throat.

Her heart was beating rapidly as my kisses rained all over her chest. By this time, she knew I was going to kiss her breasts, and the anticipation was making her squirm. I wanted to lick those nipples, to suck on them, to hold them between my teeth while my tongue played. She had never felt this before, so I needed to make it everything I could for her.

The first contact was the tip of my tongue on her right nipple. She let out a quiet moan. With small, soft strokes, I licked a few circles around her areola, enjoying the way she shuddered and whimpered. Grasping her nipple between my lips, I flicked my tongue over it, slowly, methodically, waiting for her reaction.

“Dad?” Jamie whispered.

“What, baby?”

“I thought you were going to lick my pussy.”

“I'm getting to that. Don't you like this?

“Yes!” she whimpered. “But I'm not sure I can wait. I need to touch myself.”

“No, Jamie, don't. I'll take good care of you,” I said, switching to her left breast.

“I wanna cum again, Dad. I wanna cum.”

“You will.”

Still enjoying her firm young tit, I began to comb my fingers through the short curls on her mound. She parted her legs, inviting my hand to play with the tender skin of her upper thighs. As my fingertips tickled the wet flesh of her outer lips, I wondered if I would be able to resist the urge to fuck her. No! I can't do that. I must not go there. But I am going to make her cum on my tongue.

My fingertips were wet with her moisture. I had to taste them. Mmmm. Delicious. Sweet, hot, fragrant -- dear God, I wanted to eat her so much! Reluctantly leaving her breasts behind, I trailed a line of kisses down her taut belly. My conscience tried to remind me that I used to kiss this belly when we roughhoused, when I would hold my little girl and tickle her and give her raspberries on her c***d's abdomen. Had that really been so long ago?

Her aroma helped me to ignore reason and morals. It was time to do this, and do it right.

I moved down in the bed, between my daughter's smooth, shapely legs. When had they become this beautiful? They spread on their own accord. I stared at her sex, swollen now with her need. God, she was wet! My cock was screaming at me that it needed to be buried inside her, and I almost gave in. No, dammit! This is supposed to be about her! I'm supposed to be teaching her what it feels like to have a tongue in her cunt.

She gasped when I first kissed her knee, and her legs opened even further. I licked a path from her knee, up the inside of her thigh, almost to her pussy, and then repeated the action on her other leg. Then I licked and kissed along her tan line, from just above where her beautiful curls started, over to her hip bone where the pale skin dwindled to almost nothing, and then down the valley between her thigh and her pussy lip.

“Oh, God, Dad!” she whispered.

I did the same thing on the other side, and then pulled back to look at her. She was holding her head up off the pillow and biting her lower lip. Her luscious breasts were rising and falling on her chest with her breathing. As her eyes met mine, she shuddered. I looked down to see a droplet of her moisture ooze slowly from her opening, and start to move toward her little pink star. Quickly, I bent down to lick it up. Nectar from the gods.

“That feels so good,” she murmured.

Slowly, I licked her outer labia, teasing her, making her want more. At the bottom of every stroke, I could taste her juice, and at the top, her little clit had abandoned the shelter of its hood. Her breathing was turning into a series of small, sensuous moans.

It was time to get serious about this. With my fingertips, I gently pulled her puffy outer lips apart to allow me to taste her center. Starting just ahead of her pretty little pucker, my tongue traveled the length of her slit, veering slightly off-center at the top, to lick around her clit. Every time I did it, I moved my tongue a little deeper, a little faster. She was moving with me now, her hips undulating in time with my mouth's work. When she got louder and more f***eful with her movements, I grabbed her clit between my lips and pushed a finger partway inside her until I felt her barrier, and then stroked her little hole as I flicked my tongue rapidly over her pleasure nub.

There was a sharp intake of breath, and then she wailed, “Daddyyyyy!” just before going rigid. Her tight pussy clamped down on my finger as her juices seeped out around it. She began bucking wildly, throwing her head back and forth on my pillow. I had made my little girl cum again.

The part of me that saw Jamie as a beautiful sexual woman wanted to stay between her legs to lick her again and again, just so I could make her cum some more. The part of me that loved my c***d as the most precious life in the world urged me to hold her, to comfort her, to kiss her, and to celebrate with her the pleasure her young body had just experienced. I moved back up in the bed and held my trembling daughter close. She rested her head on my chest, waiting for her breathing to calm.

After a few minutes, she moved back so she could look at me.

“That was the most awesome thing ever. I mean, I thought it was good when you played with my pussy before, but this! Is it always that great, or are you just really good at it?” she giggled.

For the first time since she had walked in the door the night before and asked me the question that, somehow, led us here, I felt proud of myself.

“I've done this before, honey. I really like giving oral sex, especially to a beautiful girl like you. I've never had any complaints.”

“Well, you're not gonna hear any from me either! You can do that to me again any time you like!”

It damn near killed me to say it. “Jamie, I told you this was a once and done thing. We can't do this any more.”

“Nooooo!” Jamie whined. “I'm gonna want you to do that to me again. Pleeeease?”

“Jamie,...” I began. She interrupted me with a kiss.

“Is that what I taste like?” my daughter asked.

“Yes. I think it tastes good.”

“It's okay, I guess. What does a penis taste like?”

“I don't know, sweetie. I've never tasted one.”

“But you've kissed a girl after she's sucked it, haven't you?”

“Well, yes.”

“So, does it taste okay?”

“Um,.. I guess so.”

“Well, I'm going to find out. Teach me how to give you a blowjob, Dad.”

“Jamie, I can't. You're my daughter. You're my little girl.”

“Yes, and I just had an orgasm with your finger in my pussy and your tongue on my clit. You said you'd explain about oral sex, so explain to me how to make you cum in my mouth,” she said.

“Honey,....”

“Don't 'honey' me, Dad. I want it. Your penis tells me you want it. I'm going to do it to someone sooner or later, but I want you to be the first, 'cuz you'll tell me how to do it right.” She turned in the bed so her face was inches from my straining cock.

It wasn't that hard to beat my conscience into submission.

“Okay, baby. There's really no right way or wrong way to do this, as long as you're careful with your teeth. The skin on a penis is very sensitive. It's pretty easy to hurt it if your teeth sc**** across it.”

“All right.” She stroked my cock with her fingertips. “What should I do with it?” Jamie asked.

Damn. We were really going to do this.

“Hold it in your hand and point it toward your mouth. You can start by licking the head, or up and down the shaft. Then open your mouth and work it in. Lick while you do it if you can. Then move your mouth up and down and suck.”

“Okay. I hope I do this right.” Her small hand stroked me lightly. “Will you hold my hair back? I want you to be able to see what I'm doing so you can tell me how to make you feel good.”

The very first touch of her tongue to the head of my cock was answered by an ooze of pre-cum. She grinned at me and licked it off. It sounded like she said something about it tasting good, but it was hard to hear her over the pounding of my own pulse. She did it a few more times, flicking her tongue across the tip, then swirling it around. She paused to smile at me.

“Is that okay, Dad?”

It took me a second to even realize she had spoken. “It's wonderful,” I gasped.

She ran her tongue around the rim of my helmet, then down the underside of my shaft to the base. When she came back up, she pursed her lips into a kiss, allowing a fraction of an inch of the head between them as her tongue teased it, much as she had done to my own tongue an hour, or a lifetime, ago. Then she tilted my cock a little to the side, and ran her tongue up and down the length, doing her best to wrap it around my girth.

“Put it in your mouth now, honey,” I said.

“Okay.”

She opened wide, extended her tongue, and moved onto me. When she had taken a few inches, she closed her lips tight, trapping me against her tongue. Slowly, she eased back until I popped out from between her lips.

“Am I doing it right?”

“Oh, fuck, yes!” I gasped.

She took me in her mouth again, holding me by the base, so that my entire cock was sheathed in her tissues. This time, she bobbed up and down on me, using her hand as a guard to keep her from taking too much. Every time she pulled back, she would stop, resting the tip of my cock on her lower lip and licking as much of it as she could. After a dozen or so slow strokes, she came up for air. “Does that feel good, Dad?”

“Honey,” I panted, “that feels great.”

She giggled. “You have that cute look on your face again.”

“What do you mean?”

“I saw it in the living room earlier when I was stroking you. That look you got about a minute before you exploded all over the place,” she giggled.

“I'm getting there.”

“Good. I'm going to swallow it,” she said, lowering her lips to envelop me again.

This was going to be the third time I'd cum today, all because of my daughter. My daughter! The evil part of me wondered how many more times I'd wind up trying to cum today.

“Jamie?” I wheezed.

“Mmmmm?” she said, bobbing up and down on my shaft.

“I'm going to cum real soon.”

Her blue eyes sparkled at me with her smile. She had really learned how to use her tongue as she sucked me.

The first pulse of my semen surprised her, I think, but she managed to swallow it. There was more. I could feel it rushing out of my cock and onto her quivering tongue, finally leaking out of the corners of her mouth. When I was done, she pulled back carefully and smiled, keeping her lips closed as her throat worked to swallow. My God.

“Wow! That was a lot!” she exclaimed.

She licked her lips, and then scooped up a drip from her chin. She held it on her finger and studied it, and then sucked it into her mouth. “I kinda like the taste,” she said.

My exhausted cock managed to expel one more drip. Jamie licked it off, and then used her fingers to clean and eat the few drops that had dribbled to her breasts.

“Okay, Jamie, honey, now you know about oral sex. Please, baby, you can't tell a soul about this,”

“I know, Dad. I promise. I would never do anything to break us apart.”

“Good. Now please put some clothes on.”

“Can I relax here for a while? I kinda want a Daddy cuddle like when I was little.”

Maybe we would be okay. She lay against me, her head on my shoulder and her arm across my chest, just like she used to do as a c***d on a lazy Sunday afternoon. The big difference was that we were naked now, traces of each other's cum on our chins.

I woke up a few hours later. Jamie hadn't moved much. Her head was still cradled against my shoulder, but her hand was now resting on my flaccid cock. I turned my head to look at her, and realized she was awake.

She said, “Are you hungry? It's the middle of the afternoon.”

“Yeah, I guess I am.”

“Let's get dressed and make something to eat. Then I'd like you to run an errand for me.”

“What's that?” I asked.

My daughter said, “I've heard about the 'morning-after pill'. Can you get me one? I have another question.”... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 8565  |  
98%
  |  34

Slaves of the Amethyst (Part Seven)

(See part one for preamble to this series)


Chapter Sixty Two.

Daniel moved slowly down the riverbank toward the hidden pool parting the undergrowth as he went. He was clutching a fly rod. It was an expensive modern rod but not, he realised, as expensive as the old fashioned, hand crafted split cane rod that Robin was using further along the river. Daniel didn’t mind that. Robin’s rod was a museum piece better suited to hanging on the wall of a fishing den than actually to be used on the river. Daniel was more than content with the lightweight high technology instrument Robin had leant him. It had been years since Daniel had wielded a fly rod but it had come back to him quickly and his casting, although rusty, had improved throughout the morning. They’d been at the water since dawn leaving a note saying “Gone Fishing” where the sl**ping girls in the Starlight Suite would find it. It was best to present the female of the race with a fait accompli when it came to sneaking out for a spot of fishing. Already by now they’d taken half a dozen takeable trout between them, which was pretty fair for the time of year. Now however Daniel had greater ambitions in mind.
He’d sighted the big shadow lurking near a patch of collected flotsam underneath the over-hanging undergrowth from the bridge below the hidden pool and for the last twenty minutes he’d been carefully stalking his way into position to cast to it. His excitement was mounting as the shadowy form moved to intercept a fly on the surface with a delicate ripple. Even the vaguest glimpse that could be discerned through the polarising sunglasses showed it to be a very special fish indeed. Finally Daniel reached a point where a clever cast could put a fly over that big shape. He paused, waiting patiently although his mouth was dry with tension. The merest sudden movement or unguarded footfall could bolt that fish in an instance. It could never have grown to that size without the facilities of extreme caution! There was another little plop and a ring of ripples on the surface. The fish was still rising! The question was what was it rising to? Daniel knew that trout could become very fixated on a single available source of food and it was no earthly use on occasion to present them with an alternative. Part of the art of fly-fishing therefore was to be able to identify the type of flies that your particular target was feeding on. An insect settled on Daniel’s jacket. He recognised it immediately. It was a sedge fly, the adult version of those curious caddis grubs that built little cases around themselves out of twigs and pebbles and suchlike. It was early in the day for sedge flies. They normally began to show in the late afternoon and evening but Daniel recalled reading that some species were active throughout the day. Whatever the case it seemed likely that Daniel had found a clue to this fish’s menu for the day.
Unhurriedly he opened the box of flies that Robin had given him hoping to find some sedge imitations. It didn’t have to be that exact. Sedge flies all looked more or less the same to Daniel anyway. They were all nondescript brown things with long delicate wings. As long as he could match the colour and size reasonably well he stood a chance. He didn’t expect his quarry to conduct a detailed entomological study of his lure. He just needed it to mistake it for the flies it was feeding on. There was a fly pattern that seemed just perfect. With trembling fingers he tied it to his leader and sprayed it with a light oil to make it float. That was problem one. The next was how to present this imitation over the nose of that fish. It was by no means easy. The overgrown banks and bushes precluded the normal back cast of a fly fisherman. You needed open space behind you for that. It was likely that this trout had grown so big largely because its chosen lair was so invulnerable to conventional casting techniques. There was only one way Daniel could think of doing it and that was to let a bow of fly line form behind his rod and then flick it forward in a roll cast. The trouble was that that was a fiendishly difficult cast to get right and he was only likely to get one chance at it. Any sloppy slapping of the line on the water would spook that fish for sure.
Taking a deep breath he raised his rod slowly aiming for a position well upstream of the target. Then he let the cast go. To his amazement it was very nearly perfect. The artificial fly landed on the water with the merest kiss a yard in front of the fish’s station and there were sufficient coils in his line to prevent the fly being dragged unnaturally out of position by the current. Daniel held his breath as the imitation bobbed along the surface towards his quarry. It was a foot away, then six inches and then nearly on top. For a heart-stopping moment he thought it had passed over the fish and then it was gone. The rise was quite unlike the splashy affairs of the smaller fish Daniel had already taken that day. It was almost finicky in its delicacy, the tiniest protrusion of a brown snout plucking his fly from the surface with the air of a duchess sipping her afternoon tea. Daniel was so shocked that for a moment he forgot to strike but then he whipped his rod up and tightened on to the fish.
It was like sticking the end of his line in a power socket. There was a moment of heavy vibration and then the fish exploded into action, rushing downstream. All the loose line in Daniel’s hand was stripped away in an instance and the ratchet on his reel screamed in protest. It was unstoppable that power run. Perhaps on one of his barbel rods or one of his light carp rods Daniel might have thought about trying to halt that fish but on the fairy wand of a fly rod, bending double as it was, there was simply no alternative but to let the fish run. And there all Daniel’s carefully laid plans came unstuck. The truth was that having so meticulously planned his approach to luring that fish into the indiscretion of taking his fly he had completely overlooked what to do once it had done so. The little bridge was the problem. Effortlessly the fish dashed under the bridge and into the dreadful pool below with its compliment of half sunken bushes leaving Daniel in one pool and the fish in another and separated by a low bridge. In the pool below Daniel heard a splash like somebody throwing a brick into the water and knew his fish had jumped in its fury. He was now in an awful predicament. He couldn’t even see what the fish was doing. It was time to call in reinf***ements.
“ROBIN! HELP!” he shouted at the top of his lungs. Within seconds Robin was dashing through the undergrowth his eyes frantic thinking that Daniel must be drowning or something.
“What the hell’s up?”
“Ah’ve got a bleedin’ belter on Robin an’ e’ gone down under that bridge inter t’ next pool an’ I think me line’s caught on a bush or summat.”
“Hold on! I’ll go look.” From below the bridge Robin called out “Your lines tangled on a bush but the fish is still there. Goddess it’s huge! I’ll have to get into the water to free your line. Can you wade under the bridge? It’s not deep.”
“Oh ell!” Neither Daniel nor Robin had thought to bring waders out with them. “Alright I’m coming!” Daniel plunged into the water. It felt icy cold and it was up to his waist as he negotiated his way under the bridge. Emerging below the bridge he found Robin nearly up to his chest disengaging his line from a wicked looking bush.
“Ok! You’re free now tighten up on him!” The fish tore off in another reel shrieking run and launched itself clear of the water. Daniel gasped. It was the biggest brown trout he had ever seen. “Goddess don’t lose this one Danny! He must be five pounds if he’s an ounce!” Fortunately, once below the bushes the fish was in clear water and Daniel was able to give it its head. He staggered to some shallower water by the bank side and began to play the fish with caution, aware that he had only a two-pound breaking strain leader on. Gradually he began to hope. The fish’s mad runs were becoming fewer and less hectic. Robin was excitedly working his way into position with the landing net. It was definitely tiring now and Daniel was restricting it to a short line just short of the net. There was another worry though. Robin saw it. “Be bl**dy careful Danny. That hook hold looks very tenuous. Don’t bully him! It could go in a second!” The thought of this fish slipping the hook at the eleventh hour was almost more than Daniel could bear and he played the fish as if walking on glass. Then it was at the lip of the net and he held his breath. In a single fluid motion Robin scooped the fish up at almost the exact second that the hook gave way. But it was too late! The great trout was flapping furiously in the folds of the landing net and Robin was floundering ashore with it, whooping in triumph as Daniel yelled exultantly and punched the air in glee. They dashed up the bank with their prize. “Look at the size of the bastard!” cried Robin “Five, five and a half pounds easy. A two pound fish is good out of this river. I’ve never seen one this big before.”
Daniel looked at the big beautiful fish in wonderment. It had the lovely golden brown flanks flecked with black and red spots of the brown trout almost as if touched by the sun. It lacked the flamboyant colouring of the rainbow trout perhaps but there was something deeply satisfying aesthetically about the big golden brown fish glistening in the sunlight, with the pugnacious hooked jaw that proclaimed it to be a male. “bl**dy ‘ell Robin! It’s a beauty!” said Daniel and he wasn’t just talking about its bulk and weight. The actual beauty of the wild fish genuinely stunned him.
“Wait till your Alice sees this one!”
But that was something Daniel could not contemplate. It was unthinkable for him to kill this magnificent creature. He cleared his throat. “Nay Robin we’ve got enough for the pan. Let’s let ‘im go!”
Robin nodded “I agree Danny. He’s too lovely to end his days on a plate. You’re a real fisherman Danny! It takes somebody who really loves fish to know when to let them go.”
Daniel looked sheepish “Oh sod that Rob! Ah just want to come back in a year an’ catch ‘im when ‘e’s even bigger!”
Robin laughed and fumbled in his breast pocket. “Well that doesn’t stop us photographing him anyway. I hope to hell my camera didn’t get wet!” When they’d snapped Daniel holding his catch proudly they eased the big trout back into the river holding him gently with his nose upstream until he recovered and slipped out of Daniel’s hands making his way back to the lair beyond the bridge. The two men watched him go in profound satisfaction. Robin slapped Daniel on the back “Come on this calls for a celebration! Grab your gear and we’ll go back to where I’ve left my bag. I’ve a flask of good Scotch in it!
Back at Robin’s bag Daniel moaned “I’m bl**dy soaking now! We’re going to look a right pair o’ pillocks walking back into t’ All drippin’ watter all ovver t’ polished floors aren’t we?”
“Well strip out of your wet things then and we can hang them up on those bushes. The sun’s getting hot. They’ll soon dry.” Robin was already divesting himself of his wet clothes, stripping down to his underwear. Somewhat sheepishly Daniel followed his example. They sat down on the grass in their underpants and Robin groped inside his bag to produce a flask and two little silver quaitches. Carefully he poured out two measures of whisky and handed one to Daniel. “Here’s to your success Danny!”
“Ah couldn’t ‘ave landed that fish without your ‘elp Rob so I think we’ll go shares on that one! ‘Ere’s to our fish!” They laughed and tapped drinks together. The whisky was smoky and pungent and Daniel spluttered on it.
“Sixteen year old Lagavulin Danny! Right off the Isle of Islay! One of the oldest distilleries in Scotland, you can taste the peat and seaweed in it! Petri Heil!”
“Eh?”
“Its German Danny, Petri Heil. Hail Peter. St Peter is the patron saint of fishermen and in Germany fishermen greet each other by saying Petri Heil. It’s a bit like us saying “tight lines”. It’s supposed to bring luck. When somebody says Petri Heil to you, you reply Petri Dank, or thanks Peter.”
“Right then Petri Dank!” They finished off their little bowls of whisky and Robin refilled them.
“Really though Danny you’re a terrific fisherman. There’s not many people could have extracted that beauty from that pool or even known there was one in it.” Robin was being serious. He was a very good angler himself and he recognised a kindred spirit when he saw one. Daniel he saw was a natural. It wasn’t just technical expertise that separated Daniel from the ordinary run of fishermen either. Daniel possessed that instinctive sixth sense that characterised all great fishermen, the ability to “read” a water. It was an uncanny sense nearly impossible to explain to somebody not possessing it but Daniel was one of those anglers who could look at a stretch of river or an expanse of still water and be able to tell you to the foot where the fish would be. It was almost as if he could put himself inside a fish’s mind and ask himself where he would take up position. A river was not just a body of flowing water to him it was thousand different eddies, glides, rippled gravel beds, flowing streamer weeds and creases in the water each of them telling their own story about the life within them. It was a multitude of lairs, a living habitat with every nuance of it as clearly marked out as reference points on a map. Genius manifests itself in many ways. In Daniel’s case it was expressed through a fishing rod.
Daniel blushed under Robin’s praise especially since he was coming to admire his handsome, intelligent new friend. Daniel was essentially a shy, reserved young man that didn’t make friends easily. To him Robin was the epitome of easy charm and educated sophistication. If somebody had told him a fortnight ago that he’d be sat in his underwear, on the banks of an exclusive trout stream, sharing a flask of whisky with the Lord of the Manor he’d have thought they were suffering a serious marble deficiency. Yet there was an easy comradeship that was deeply gratifying. Robin was becoming a mentor to Daniel, a man he could look up to, an elder b*****r with whom such a sharing fellowship was a natural consequence. They even shared their womenfolk between them, and something else besides. Daniel looked covertly at the tall nearly naked man beside him with his hairless well-formed body rippling with firm muscles. Something was bothering Daniel.
“Er Robin… er about …well you know… about last night.”
“What about it Danny?”
“Well you know… ah mean wot ‘appened.”
“Lots of things happened last night Danny.”
“Aye… true enough but… I mean…well yer know. I mean what ‘appened wi you an’ me.”
“Oh that!”
Robin smiled ruefully remembering the scenes in the Starlight Suite. It had all been Rebecca’s fault. Who else?! The evening had progressed easily into a four way party and, in the fantastic bedchamber of the Starlight Suite, the girls had swapped between their two men with alacrity. Daniel had revelled in the opportunity to enjoy the beautiful Rebecca at his leisure whilst casting glances aside to admire his wife’s ecstatic contortions as Robin took her. It had been wildly exciting, an erotic dream where anything was permissible. In the heady thick atmosphere of sexuality, when the two men were desirous of a pause for breath they’d tried to persuade the two girls to give them a repeat performance of their show on the beach at Bolswick Bay. Rebecca had whispered in Alice’s ear and then declared “Ok! We’ll do it! But we shall want a favour afterwards!”
“What sort of favour?” had asked Robin guardedly, all too aware of Rebecca’s infinite capacity for mischievousness.
“Just agree now or we won’t do it!” The men had agreed albeit with great misgivings and then sat back to enjoy the sight of Rebecca and Alice making love. It had been even wilder than the shocking display at Bolswick Bay and Daniel had watched mesmerised as Rebecca had buried her face in Alice’s sex and licked her to one orgasm after another until he hardly recognised the wailing a****l on the receiving end of Rebecca’s administrations as his wife. Alice had repaid Rebecca for Bolswick Bay by spanking her hard whilst Rebecca fingered herself to orgasm and finally the two of them had collapsed among the duvets on the great round bed that took up all the space under the glass vault of the bedchamber gasping and pent. The menfolk had been delighted. They’d been less delighted shortly after however.
“Ok” Rebecca had breathed “Your turn now boys!”
“Eh? What?” Daniel had spluttered.
“You heard me Danny. Alice and I have just put on a performance for you two and now it’s time for you to reciprocate the favour.”
“Aye!” Alice had giggled “It’s only fair. Me an’ Becky ‘ave an ‘ankerin’ to watch two fellahs doin’ it. So let’s be avin’ yer!”
“Ere ‘ang about! Ah don’t know about this!” Daniel had protested.
“You don’t honestly want me and Danny to… well…?” Robin had looked horrified.
“Indeed we do! You agreed to grant us a favour and this is the favour we’re asking.”
“I don’t know if I can!” Robin had blurted appalled.
“Oh I see!” This had been from Rebecca “Its one thing for us girls to make love for your entertainment and quite another when you’re called upon to do the same is it? Come along now boys! Don’t be shy! You can do it if you try! You might even enjoy it I hope.”
“Oh ‘ell!” Daniel had been almost comical in his pitiable embarrassment.
“Come along now boys!” Rebecca had urged, “Your audience is waiting! If you won’t do it then Alice and I will go and sl**p in the other suite for the rest of the night!” After much bullying encouragement the two men had been ushered into each other’s arms.
“’Ere I don’t know if I can do this!” Daniel had said miserably.
“Of course you can Daniel!” Rebecca had told him “Now put on a good show! All the way mind! We want to see you come! Both of you!” And slowly and very reluctantly to begin with they had complied. Arousal had come to their rescue. The two girls had watched them excitedly, masturbating as they did so, and almost without their volition the two men had become erect. It had been strange to feel the hard muscles of a man in one’s arms, strange to be kissed and feel a masculine stubble rough against one’s cheek, strange to feel a man’s hands exploring one’s body, strange to grasp a penis not one’s own in one’s hand and stranger still to become excited in the process, so excited that one willingly bent to take that penis in one’s mouth and taste the hot sperm as it ejaculated into the back of one’s throat. Strangest of all was the aftermath when one even felt a sweetness in the act and a togetherness with one’s lover and kissed him almost tenderly like a woman. The girls had rewarded their men by being extra sweet to them and the four of them had cuddled up close among the bedclothes with the last barriers of reserve discarded.
“Aye that!” said Daniel.
Robin cleared his throat “Well what about it?”
“Ah’ve never done anything like that before Robin.”
“Well neither have I Danny!”
“Your bl**dy Becky don’t ‘alf come up wi some bl**dy ideas don’t she?”
“She certainly does!”
“Well I… er I just wanted ter say well… er its done now an’ er… well… Oh ‘ell I don’t know what I want ter say!”
“If Rebecca has her way it’ll probably happen again Danny!”
“Aye! Ah know!”
“Would you mind? You could always refuse.”
“Aye I suppose so.” Daniel looked worried. “It’s just that…”
“Spit it out Danny! Nobody here but us chickens!”
“I ‘ave a confession ter make Robin.”
“You can tell me Danny. Please trust me.”
“Well it’s like this Rob. I know its ‘orrible an’ yer’ll think t’ worst o’ me but I enjoyed it!”
“This is horrible? This is your terrible confession?”
“Well I just didn’t think I were like that! A pouf I mean. I thought I were just normal! ”
“Danny you’re not a “pouf” whatever that means. You’re a virile perfectly normal man. I’ve seen you in action! Rebecca was like a damp dishrag after you’d finished with her last night! So you made love to another man. Big deal! Lots of people do you know! Rebecca will jump into bed with another girl at the drop of a hat. She doesn’t think she’s a pouf! I remember her saying to me once “I feel sorry for people that are fixated on one sex. That’s half the human race they can never sl**p with.” Rebecca’s as mad as a March hare it’s true but she’s opened my eyes about things like this. Sex is between the people concerned and nobody else’s business what you do. Don’t be putting labels on yourself and doubting your own masculinity just because you got off on sex with another man Danny. Rebecca taught me that sex is one of life’s great gifts and it’s a shame to reject it. Most people, most sensitive people, have some experience with their own sex. There’s nothing at all shameful about it. My room mate at university and I tried once but we were crap at it and went out for a beer instead! Then again we didn’t have Rebecca’s coaching talents at our disposal. Don’t worry about it Danny! I’m glad you enjoyed it!”
“Can I ask yer somethin’ Robin?”
“Of course!”
“Did yer… I mean did you…”
“Did I enjoy it?”
“Aye!”
Robin looked at Daniel and smiled. Then in a single motion he threw his arms around Daniel and pulled him close, their damp naked bodies pressed against one another. The kiss was long, rough and lingering and Daniel felt the stirring in his groin. At last Robin released him. “Does that answer your question Danny?”
“Aye….aye it does!”
“Do you have any more questions?”
“Aye!” Daniel looked breathless as he nodded toward the flask laying on the grass “Is there any more o’ that whisky left?”
“Yes loads! Pass your cup over!” They finished off the flask between them.
In the Starlight Suite the men’s absence had been duly noted with a certain degree of acerbity. “Gone bl**dy fishing!” fumed Rebecca to Alice as the two girls attended to their morning toilet, “Just up and dumped us for some bl**dy fish! Just wait until they come back! I’ll give them “Gone Fishing”! Sneaking out without even as much as a morning kiss! Its high time Alice that we taught them who’re the bosses around here!”
Alice laughed “Aye well Becky I suppose we can lerrem ‘ave the odd mornin’ off. They was well be’aved enough yesterday.”
“And so they should be! It’s the principle of the matter Alice. We must instil some discipline! You can’t have men thinking that they can get their own way. That’s the road to ruin! If they’d wanted to go fishing then they should have humbly asked our permission instead of creeping furtively out like a pair of naughty schoolboys! What is the human race coming to if men start to think that they can go gallivanting off without so much as a by your leave? No we established these protocols back in the Stone Age Alice! No self-respecting cavewoman would have allowed her old man to simply go traipsing out of the cave for a bit of fun, mammoth bashing or whatever, without her permission! No Alice this sort of thing has to be nipped in the bud. Wait till they get back! I’ll make them wriggle on their own hooks! Do you like that dress?”
“Yes its lovely Becky! Thank you!” Rebecca had given Alice a beautiful knee length dress in a light blue soft fabric.
“Well it looks better on you than on me! I’ve only worn it once. It’s a bit on the big side in the upper stories for me. You’re a bit more well endowed than me in that department.”
“Yer’ve got lovely boobs Becky!”
“Well I’m perfectly content with them but I’m not in your class there. Your boobs would be serious contenders for the blue ribbon for best marrows in the Mathomdale horticultural show any day! I noticed my Lord Robin couldn’t keep his lecherous paws off them last night!”
Alice giggled “Didn’t stop ‘im tryin’ t’ wares on t’ other fruit and veg stalls Becky!”
Rebecca laughed “Goddess I thought we’d gone too far when we made them make love to each other! We damn near had a mutiny on our hands!”
Alice joined Rebecca in laughter “bl**dy ‘ell! That were funny! Ah got right turned on watching that!”
“Yes it was fun! Presumably this morning’s insurrection is the backlash from that. The boys going out to reassert their masculinity or something! Well we’ll soon quell that particular rebellion!”
“When are we seeing Lady Mathom today Becky?”
“There was a message on my computer. The Lady didn’t come home last night but she’s asked if we could join her this afternoon at around half past four for tea. Is that alright for you?”
“Oh right Becky! Like I’m gonna say “Sorry that’s inconvenient” to ‘Er Ladyship? She’s t’ boss around ‘ere an’, if she says frog, we jump!”
“Spoken like a true slave of Mathom Hall already Alice! Yes the Lady calls the tune Alice but she pretties it up a little. Listen when we’re looking shipshape and Bristol fashion I have to pop off for a while. Julie gave me a letter to deliver to Jennifer and I’ll have to take it to her. Will you be alright on your own in the enf***ed absence of our menfolk?”
“Can’t I come with you? I’m dyin’ to meet your Jennifer.”
“Er not at the moment Alice. I haven’t cleared it. It’s…well it’s a bit awkward at the moment. Not diplomatic you might say. Later perhaps, maybe tomorrow or the day after, I don’t know, but it could be a bit inconvenient right now. As it is I’ll have to ask permission to see her myself. You don’t mind do you?”
“No Becky love. You go ahead. Will yer be long?”
“I shouldn’t be. In the meantime have a look around if you like. You’re a guest here and if anybody asks you just say that you’re here at Lord Robin’s invitation. It looks like another scorcher outside so I’ll ask our butler if we can have brunch out on the back terraces around twelve. It’s nearly ten o’clock now. Goddess knows if the boys will be back by then. If they aren’t they can go hungry! Maybe they can eat their fish if they actually managed to catch any!”
Jennifer was having a tough morning. Her exercises had been even more demanding than yesterday and it had been a relief to finally jump under a shower. After her shower she’d returned to the dining chamber to find Rachel sat looking at her meaningfully, “Well Jennifer?” Jennifer had gulped and rushed off to fetch the paddle. Rachel had been unimpressed “I don’t expect to have to remind you again Jennifer.” she’d said taking the paddle out of Jennifer’s hands.
“No ma-am.” Said Jennifer frowning.
“Are you being resentful Jennifer?”
“N…no ma-am!”
“Good! I dislike sulky petulance! Please assume the customary position.” Afterwards with Jennifer’s bottom stinging Rachel had begun a series of tests on Jennifer’s self-awareness and had found her to be woefully inadequate by her exacting standards. She‘d designated a pathway through a chamber as a catwalk and had made Jennifer walk the length of it in a variety of guises. “Imagine you’re a model,” she’d told her “Now I want you to strut along the walk aggressively dominant, hand on hip, devil may care and damn the consequences!” Jennifer had managed a look that made it appear as if she was desperate to get to the lavatory. She’d been ordered to appear kittenish and coy, then languorous and seductively sultry, next happy and flirtatious or tranquil and dream like. Rachel had wanted her to appear resigned, nervous, expectant as if walking to meet a lover, heavy as if burdened with a problem, light and vivacious as if newly in love, authoritative and confident (a hopeless cause as Rachel pointed out) or penitent and scared as if reporting for punishment which was about the only one she could manage easily as Rachel told her acidly. It had been a little like flogging the proverbial dead horse. Jennifer just didn’t seem to be able to visualise just how she appeared to other people. She lacked the awareness to project herself and her appearance. Perhaps if she’d been the sort of girl that spent more time watching herself in the mirror she might have found the exercises easier but generally she just couldn’t adopt a particular persona with any facility. Rachel had her sit down at a chair or stand up in various modes but Jennifer lacked the elegance and posture to turn the act into a meaningful gesture. She just looked as if she was sitting down or standing up.
“Do it slowly.” Rachel admonished her “Maintain eye contact with me! Part your lips! You’re supposed to be seducing me not telling me that you have to catch the four o’clock train!”
Jennifer slumped down demoralised. “I’m sorry ma-am I was never very good at drama.”
“This isn’t drama Jennifer! These are essential tools of womanhood! A lady always knows how she looks! She uses her body language like a tool, a weapon! You’re an artist Jenny! Well then start to see that you yourself are an art form. Your movements should be beautiful, harmonious, measured and, most of all, totally self-aware. Your actions should be a dance of grace and elegance as carefully choreographed as a ballet routine. You should know exactly when to lower your face demurely, when to look a person in the eyes and part your lips, when to slide your hand along the edge of the table or brush a lock of your hair away with a fingertip, how to rise from a sitting position as if you’re being drawn up by strings. You have to learn to enjoy the theatricality of your everyday actions. A lady, a truly self-aware lady doesn’t just walk into a room, she captures it, takes it for her own, holds it spell bound.”
Jennifer had sighed. She felt that she could never achieve the seemingly natural grace and poise that Rebecca and the other girls at the Hall demonstrated apparently without thinking. Rachel had made her repeat the actions in front of the big mirrors in the gymnasium and Jennifer was appalled to observe just how awkward and gauche she appeared. Rachel made her pour a cup of tea from a teapot with elegance and style and on this occasion it had not been too bad. Jennifer had recalled her first meeting with her Mistress and recalled the lovely movements that Her Ladyship had blessed the action with. She’d tried to recapture the aesthetic grace of those movements and had earned a grudging “Better!” from Rachel.
There was a serious point to all this Rachel had told her. An enhanced human being had to be in complete harmony with their body. Your body had to be an expression of your will, enslaved to your purposes and totally under your control. You could manipulate people with the expression of your body. People reacted to you by the way they read your body signals. A person that was fully in control of their body made sure that the other person read what they wanted them to read. Life was a carnival and you carried your faces around like a collection of Venetian masks. There were faces you showed to your boss, faces you showed to your c***dren, faces reserved for your lover, ones for the general public. A lady had more faces in her armoury than she had dresses in her wardrobe and they all lay over the face you showed only to God, the Goddess or yourself and that was the face that controlled them all. That was the one you had to be able to look at and be content with
Sebastian intervened and begged a quiet word with Rachel whispering quietly in her ear. Rachel turned to Jennifer and smiled “Ok time out for the moment Jenny. You have a visitor it seems!” A few moments later Sebastian ushered Rebecca into the dining chamber, beautiful in a white and honey dress, and Jennifer emitted a squeal of delight and rushed into her arms caring not that she was naked.
“Oh Becky thank you for visiting me! I’ve been missing you!”
Rebecca laughed touched by Jennifer’s obvious joy in seeing her. “We’ve missed you too sweetheart! How are you doing? Is Rachel putting you through the mill?”
“Oh Becky I’m just hopeless! I don’t know how Rachel finds the patience with me!”
Rachel laughed and embraced Rebecca in her turn. “Come along girls let’s see if Sebastian can rustle up some coffee for us.” They sat down at the long table and Sebastian served them coffee.
“It’s very good to see you again Miss Rebecca. It’s been a long time since you came for a stay in these chambers.” He said
“I must have been behaving myself Sebastian! Never mind I’m sure it won’t be long before I earn myself another protracted round of your hospitality!”
“I shall look forward to it Miss!”
Rebecca turned to Jennifer “Listen honey I can’t stay long. We’ve got Alice and Daniel from Bolswick Bay staying and Robin and Danny have gone out fishing for the moment so poor Alice is left upstairs on her own. Look though I’ve got a letter for you from Julie.” Rebecca handed the envelope over. “She’s a bit worried about you Jenny.”
“Oh dear! Will you tell her that I’m alright?”
“I already have done Jenny but its hard work. Still she’ll be alright. So how’s my lovely Jenny doing then Pixie?”
“Oh I’ve had her doing some bodily and self-awareness exercises this morning Rebecca. She’s really crap at them!”
Rebecca laughed richly “I could have told you that Rachel! Jenny’s so interested in things around her that she never takes the time to look at herself! She just doesn’t seem to notice the effect she has on people. I’ve seen her walk into the pub, bring the entire pub’s conversation to a grinding halt and she just looks puzzled as if it had nothing to do with her!”
“That’s not true Rebecca!” pouted Jennifer as Rachel burst into laughter.
Rebecca stayed for a few minutes more before begging permission to leave. After she’d embraced Jennifer warmly Rachel rose and said “I’ll walk you out Rebecca. You can take a few minutes to read Julie’s letter Jenny then its back to the grindstone I’m afraid!” Walking Rebecca back through the cellars Rachel looked concerned “You were a little diplomatic there Rebecca. About Julie I mean. Is there something wrong?”
“Yes. Yes there is Pixie. I didn’t want to bother Jenny but I’m really worried about Julie. She seems to be coming apart at the seams. She ran away from us nearly in panic yesterday and she’s scared to hell about Jenny. I don’t know what to do Pixie.”
“Hmm what’s in that letter do you suppose?”
“I don’t know Pixie but it might be a good idea to keep an eye on Jenny. If the letter’s really torrid then there’s no telling what Jenny might get it into her mind to do!”
“I’ll bear it in mind. Thank you for warning me. In the meantime can you look after Julie?”
“I’ll try Pixie but I’ve Alice and Daniel here as well for the moment and I’ve not as much time as I’d like. I’m not sure I’d be much use anyway.”
“I tried to warn Jenny about getting entangled with Julie but she can be as stubborn as a mule sometimes.”
“Then you’d best warn me as well Pixie because, for better or for worse, I’m entangled with Julie as well now and I can be just as stubborn as Jenny.”
“Alright stop bristling! Is it true that Julie suffers from epilepsy?”
“No! Or rather we don’t know. She’s been suffering fits and blackouts but the condition has not been diagnosed. Until it is then her condition is just speculation. In any case millions of people live with epilepsy. It is controllable with modern medication and it doesn’t carry the stigma that it once did thank the Goddess. Most people with epilepsy live perfectly ordinary fulfilled lives. Whatever her condition it will not stop Jennifer loving her or me loving her for that matter. Even, no especially, if its something more serious we’ll stick by her. I’ll try to get to see her this week. What I really need to do is get her to a doctor but she’s frightened to death of that!”
“Well alright Rebecca.” They were near the stairs leading to the upper house. “I’ll leave you here. Are you still certain about Thursday?”
“Yes Pixie I am. It’s something we need to do.”
“And Friday too?”
“Especially Friday.”
“Well I’ll say no more. I just hope Jenny is ready for it is all. We could be pushing her too hard.”
“I think Jenny could surprise us all yet.”
“You might be right. The Goddess is powerful in her. I wish I could be there when she meets Yuki. Ok I’d better get back to my tutoring chores. Give me a kiss and I’ll see you on Thursday.”
“Perhaps earlier Pixie. Would it be alright to bring Alice down to meet Jenny?”
“When?”
“Maybe Tuesday. I still have some work to do to prepare Alice for the experience. Would that be alright?”
“Should be but run it past me first ok?”
“I will.”
“Good! Now kiss?”
Whilst Rebecca was in the cellars Alice was having a little adventure of her own. Chafing at confinement in the Starlight Suite when she was so excited about being at Mathom Hall she had set off on a short exploration of the building’s multitude of corridors. It was a mistake. She was quickly lost. She seemed to wander endlessly without coming to any part that she recognised from the previous day. At one point she passed a young maid who curtsied to her politely but she lacked the courage to ask for directions. She was entirely uneasy about enlisting the assistance of domestic help. Finally however she found herself in a familiar hallway. Robin and Rebecca had showed her around this part the day before and there was one room she really wanted to see again. It was the music room on the ground floor and she tentatively pushed open the big heavy door to observe gleefully that the room was unoccupied. The object to which she had been drawn like a magnet sat polished and gleaming near to the windows. It was a piano and what a piano. Alice had learned the piano from her early days from her adopted grandparents and she happened to be very, very good on it. She’d taken lessons on the instrument regularly in her youth. At school she had continued her love of the instrument and had even at one point harboured ambitions to study music at an academy after leaving school. Then her adopted parents had moved up to Teescastle. She’d tried to keep up with her piano playing but there’d been little money for it and it had fallen by the wayside. Then she’d met Daniel and started courting seriously and the future as a pianist had become just a broken dream in the passage of her young life.
Yet she could still feel the thrill of a beautiful instrument like this. She just loved pianos. Even old upright pianos gave her goose pimples. They seemed to belong to a dream world of might have beens where she sat down in an elegant evening gown before an orchestra and an audience in the respectful hush before the opening bars. She just loved to touch them, run her fingers over the polished wood of them and allow her daydreams to wander. But this instrument was something else altogether. Not since she had played on the concert grand of her tutor in Bolswick Bay had she come so close to such a beautiful piano. It was a Steinway but so old! It had to be nearly a hundred years old! There was no sense of decrepitude about it however. The instrument was beautifully kept and its woodwork was polished to such a high veneer that you could see your own reflection in it. Alice felt almost a venal sense of envy. What it must be like to possess such an instrument as this! Lovingly she caressed the smooth woodwork of the case, the polished spruce warm under her fingertips. The strings under the open lid gleamed in their frame over the Sitka Spruce soundboard. The action of the piano seemed to be well maintained and Alice daringly lifted the hood to the keyboard. The row of keys gleamed invitingly.
Just once Alice had to sit at this instrument. Her heart thundering with fear and excitement she lowered herself onto the stool and faced the keyboard daring her fingers to come lightly to rest on the keys. She could feel the atmosphere, smell it, hear the last echoing vibrations of the tuning violins and the tapping of the conductor’s baton in the expectant silence. She felt the conductor’s eyes turn towards her questioningly and she nodded in acknowledgement taking a deep breath as she poised her hands over the keys. Alice shook her head. The vision was overpowering, a beguiling fantasy of a lost c***dhood. She sat very still in the big quiet room, the only noise a distant buzzing from a lawn mower somewhere out in the grounds and felt a yearning that she had thought long forgotten. She was lost now, the temptation of the keys irresistible, her fingers beyond her volition. She just wanted to see if this piano was in tune. Did anybody ever play it or was it just stood here as an antique curiosity? Was it still a living instrument or just a museum piece in the Hall’s collection? Tentatively she tried a few notes and the richness of the sound was an unfathomable thrill in the stillness of the room.
She had doomed herself, taken upon a presumptuousness which took her breath away, a cleaning girl daring to m***** an instrument never built for the likes of her. But she began to play. It was one of her favourites and one of the most demanding pieces in her repertoire. The deceptively simple rhythm was overlaid with the richness of an orchestra and the piece told the story of a wandering search for happiness. The slow melody was enriched by the tremolos and the texture became deep and bordering upon the epic. She was lost in the haunting fantasy of the piece and the instrument must have inspired her for she had never played it so well. She could almost feel the composer’s despair and his hunt for fulfilment within his music, his desperation that happiness was where he was not and the fading sands of his own mortality. For twenty-two long minutes she was enraptured in her music her eyes blurring with tears as she coaxed the melodies out of the lovely piano. Finally she came to the conclusion of the final resonant fugue and sat gasping in the echoes of the ultimate notes, her mind on a high plain it had never touched before.
“That was very, very beautiful.”
Alice span around on the stool in shock at the sound of the voice. Sitting on a low stool just inside the room was a woman. In her reverie over the piano Alice had not heard her enter. The woman was beautiful with waist length jet-black hair. “Oh I beg yer pardon Miss. Ah never ‘eard yer come in! I ‘ope I ‘aven’t disturbed anyone! I jus’ wanted to try this piano like. I didn’t mean ter do owt I wasn’t supposed to.”
“That piano is supposed to be played my dear. It is a long time since it was played so well. Schubert wasn’t it? The Wanderer Fantasy in C major if I’m not mistaken. It’s a long time since I heard that piece.”
“Y… yes Miss.”
The beautiful woman rose easily to her feet and Alice instinctively rose in her turn suddenly aware of the power of this raven haired woman in her soft cream dress and with her startling amethyst eyes. The woman crossed the room “I’m Lady Mathom. You must be Alice Foreman.”
Alice gasped. She’d had some image in her head of Robin’s mother as some forbidding dowager matriarch and now she was confronted with this electrifying female. Everybody remembers his or her first encounter with the Grand Mistress of Mathom Hall with an astonishment that doesn’t fade with the passage of years and Alice would be no exception. Many years later she would still feel the thrill of that meeting, still experience the tingling aura of the woman’s presence. Hastily Alice dropped a clumsy curtsy “Forgive me Ma-am. I ‘ad no idea!”
“Please don’t concern yourself. I walked in unannounced. I was passing the music room and heard somebody playing the piano. I am very pleased to meet you Alice. May I call you Alice?”
“Of course My Lady.”
Lady Mathom came close to Alice, held out her hands palm up and looked at Alice’s hands. “May I Alice?” In wonderment Alice placed her hands in Lady Mathom’s. Alice’s hands were long and slender with elegant sensitive fingers. Lady Mathom examined them critically gently massaging them with her fingers and turning them over in her hands as Alice stood still, her heartbeat loud in her breast, for long seconds. Finally Lady Mathom grasped Alice’s hands firmly and looked into her eyes. “You must be sure to take very good care of these Alice. They are full of magic and very precious.”
“Th… thank you My Lady.” Alice could think of nothing more sensible to say.
“Would you do something for me Alice?”
“Aye! I.. I mean yes My Lady.”
“Would you play that piece for me again? I only caught the latter part. I would love to hear all of it.”
Of … of course My Lady.”
“Thank you Alice.” Lady Mathom relinquished Alice’s hands and sat back down smiling encouragingly. Nervously Alice took her place once more at the piano, flexed her hands and addressed the keyboard. In spite of her nervousness Alice knew from the opening bars that she was playing more sublimely than she had ever managed in her life. She felt elevated in a way she could not describe. She’d heard of athletes describe some state of consciousness they called “the zone”, some indefinable condition of higher consciousness that transcended their normal waking reality, a zone wherein they could concentrate all the mental and physical faculties at their disposal and achieve the seemingly impossible. Alice had reached such a zone now, her hands flying over the keys, the music so faultless that it took her own breath away. The familiar movements of the piece seemed new, fresh as if she had never heard them before, emitting from a will that was both hers and yet apart from her. Ever since the days of her c***dhood when she had learned to love the piano she had wanted to achieve this perfection when the instrument was no longer a technicality to be mastered but an effortless expression of the music flowing in her veins, almost a part of her body, an extension of her fingertips.
As she played Rebecca entered the room looking for her and drawn to the music from the room. Lady Mathom raised a finger to her lips and beckoned Rebecca to her side where she knelt on the floor and rested against her Mistress’ knee staring at Alice at the piano, her eyes shining in wonder. Lady Mathom laid a hand on Rebecca’s head affectionately and her eyes grew misty with the lovely music. When Alice finished the piece there was a deep silence, the silence that all artists long for but rarely achieve, when the audience is too awestruck to even applaud. Rebecca broke the silence with a gasp “That was fantastic Alice!”
Lady Mathom applauded warmly “You have a prodigious talent Alice. You played wonderfully!” she turned to Rebecca at her side “You never told me that your new friend from Bolswick Bay was a virtuoso at the piano Rebecca.”
“I never knew My Lady. Alice has never mentioned that she plays piano.”
Lady Mathom looked back at Alice. “Where did you learn to play so well Alice?”
“I …I er used to play a bit when I was in t’ Bay ma-am. I ‘ad…had a piano teacher there… a Dr Mannstein.” Alice remembered the uncompromisingly stern master of her lessons, the man that would drive her to do things she thought beyond her. He would make her sit for hours at an end at the piano until her back and finger’s ached, barking commands at her as he strode up and down the room overlooking the sea beating the rhythm with his hands. He would never take no for an answer, would never accept a moment of surrender, never for a moment concede that a piece might be too difficult for her. The hours of Mozart, Bach, Brahms, Beethoven, Schubert and so many others were a whirl of unrelenting challenge and when he was displeased she would come home crying yet his rare praise had been moments of exultant triumph. Nobody in Alice’s life had demanded so much of her and achieved so much. She blessed the miserable, cantankerous old man gratefully now.
“Yes I know of Johann Mannstein Alice. He must have been delighted to have so apt a pupil.”
“Er … not always ma-am. He were a bit strict wi’ me!”
“It seems to have paid dividends Alice. Do you still play often?”
“Er .. no. Not much now My Lady. Since we moved up to Teescastle I ‘aven’t ‘ad much chance like.”
“That is a criminal waste Alice! A talent such as yours should be nurtured and not allowed to fall by the wayside. I sincerely hope that now you are returning to Bolswick Bay that you take up playing seriously again. Dr Mannstein is one of the finest products of the Stuttgart music academy. I saw him once many years ago perform Brahms’ second piano concerto and it was ethereal. You could have no better teacher Alice.”
“Yes ma-am. I… er I ‘ave you to thank for us movin’ back to Bolswick Bay My Lady.”
Lady Mathom rose “We must talk at greater length a little later Alice. I’m afraid your playing has lured me away from my duties for the moment and I must return to them. We will take tea at half past four and dinner at eight if that is convenient for you. We’ll have more time to talk at our leisure then. In the meantime welcome to Mathom Hall. I hope your visit will be enjoyable and profitable. Thank you very much for the recital. If you girls would excuse me now?” Rebecca rose and curtsied, Alice followed suit a little self-consciously and the Lady swept out.
Alice let out her breath. “So that’s your Mistress Becky!”
“Indeed it is! What do you think?”
“She’s bl**dy fantastic! I thought she were gonna be some awd crinkly or summat! God I nearly shat mesen when she introduced hersen! When I fust saw ‘er I thought she must be one of your… you know your mates or summat. I couldn’t believe it when she said she were Lady Mathom! Ah do now though! That is one ‘ell of a Lady!”
“She’s far out isn’t she? Where did you meet her?”
“Just in ‘ere. I was playin’ on t’ piano and ah didn’t notice ‘er come in. She must ‘ave bin sat there fer ages! She seems to know loads about music.”
“She knows “loads” about nearly everything Alice. She certainly seems impressed by you! You’re a dark one Alice! You never told me you were a concert standard pianist!”
“Oh I’m not that good.”
“You bl**dy well are! I play a bit myself although I’m nowhere near your standard. Nevertheless I can tell when somebody is bl**dy good. So can the Lady. She’s an accomplished musician herself and if she says you’ve got talent then you’ve got talent! Do you own your own piano?”
“Ell no! Couldn’t afford it!”
“I’ll make you a little prediction Alice. Before you leave this house on Thursday morning you will not only be a slave of the Purple Lady but you will also be getting Daniel to draw up plans for the music atelier extension to your new house to fit your new grand piano in. Care to take a small wager on that?”
“Oh ‘ell Becky she couldn’t do that!”
“I know my Mistress Alice. You don’t…. yet. You’ve impressed her mightily. She’ll have you chained to the legs of a concert grand before this week is out so you’d better start getting used to it!”
“Ah’ve allus wanted to be a concert pianist Becky. It were me dream when I were young. I suppose t’ Lady were right. It’s a right shame I never kept it up. It were me dream.”
“Do you know the motto of this house Alice?”
“Nay Becky. What is it?”
“It’s “Audeo Somnio”, to Dare to Dream. Remember what I told you in Saltersea? Dreams do come true! You just have to have the courage to dream them.”
Alice looked sombre but her mind was soaring. Yes dreams could come true. The little house at Bolswick Bay was testimony to that. And this great house! It was a dream too wasn’t it? It was a dream that made dreams reality and its strange and beautiful Mistress the wielder of those dreams. Alice cleared her throat “Becky, yer know when you an’ Robin said that I’d ‘ave to become ‘Er Ladyship’s slave?”
“Yes.”
“Well when she were an’ she ‘eld me ‘ands an’ talked ter me I felt like I already was. Like this was my Missus an’ all I ever wanted ter do was mek ‘er pleased wi me. If’n she’d told us to go down t’ garden an’ jump in t’ lake ah’d ‘ave done it if it’d med ‘er ‘appy! Does that sound daft?”
Rebecca laughed and embraced her “Not at all Alice. On the contrary! It sounds all too familiar. Welcome to the House of Mathom s****r!”
“I aven’t even thanked ‘er proper for payin’ fer us ‘ouse!”
“You’ll do that when you take your manacles and her brand on your breast Alice. Come on now I’m starving and it’s a long time until tea so let’s see if we can rustle up some calories out on the terrace whilst we wait for the boys to return.” The two girls left the chamber arm in arm. The dreams hung heavy in the air about them.
________________________________________________________________________
... Continue»
Posted by Mikebasil 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 526  |  
100%
  |  3

Bus Stop Part 1

He was looking at me. Not just the usual glance you receive from fellow would be travelers waiting in the elements for the bus to arrive but actually looking. I caught his eye and he smiled and nodded, checked his watch then pulled his phone out of his jacket pocket and started what I can only assume to have been texting. All normal but something felt slightly off. The bus was pulling round the corner and all thoughts of that moment got buried under the need to fish change from my pockets for the fare.

A friend of mine was in hospital and for the past few days I had needed to get this certain bus, the number 10 to get me too Sunderland Royal. I'm a creature of habit and was there bang on 9:45 each time so that I got there just as visiting time started. He was only in for a routine op, nothing serious but mates are mates and I knew he'd be happy to see someone other than the little chubby Asian nurses and old men that inhabited his ward.

The first time I'd gotten the bus I'd noticed my fellow traveler. He was a little taller than me, guessing about 6ft and stocky. Looked in his 50's with shaved hair and friendly eyes. I'd not payed any real attention to him till he seemed to have payed attention to me. The next day he was there again when I got to the bus stop and greeted me with the same warm smile and slight nod of the head. I returned it with a smile and a "Hi" then stood and waited.

"Hope it's on time today" he said sounding like it was aimed at me and no one in particular at the same time.

"Heres hoping" I replied. The buses in Sunderland are terrible things and are like a lottery. Anywhere from 10 minutes before to 10 minutes after they are meant to arrive was the usual and you could never be too sure when they would crawl up to the stop. Didn't help that my town seemed to be pretty much permanently stuck in Winter weather other than a few weeks of sun in the Summer, well if what we get could be called sun.

We chatted as we waited for it to roll along. I say chatted but it was very much a Q & A on my part starting with why I'd suddenly just appear at this particular bus stop days earlier, where abouts in Sunderland I was from, how my mate was. All pretty normal and small talky. His name was Ron and he was really quite charming so standing talking to him was an easy and enjoyable way of whittling away the time till finally the bus pulled round.

He gestured for me to get on first and the thing was packed with the living dead. Old people covered nearly every seat, talking about the most random things in loud voices as all old people in herds are prone to do. I took about the only seat left right at the back and Ron strode up the isle, bemusedly shaking his head and seated himself next to me. There wasn't much room and we were squeezed together tightly. "Pension day" he stated glancing round at the blue rinse brigade.

We chatted and laughed. Ron was really easy to get along with and the bus journey flew by. Too quickly if I'm honest with myself and soon enough it was time for me too get off. He look slightly disappointed for a split second then stood to let me squeeze past. His right hand brushed against my buttocks and for a millisecond I was both shocked being straight and strangely thrilled. I put it down to being so packed in and trotted off to see my mate.

The next day he was there again and we chatted like old friends. He asked how my friend was doing and I told him that he was getting released later today so this was the last time I'd need the bus. "Thats disappointing" he said "I was getting used to having someone to chat to on the mornings and I never even asked your name". I told him I was Dave and we continued chatting when he suddenly slipped in a question about what my plans for the night was. "None" was the reply with a rye laugh. Being single for a while I told him I didn't really have much of a social life these day. "In that case why not have a pop round mine tonight, we can sink a few cans and watch the footy on Sky". With nothing better to do I thought why not. Ron seemed like a decent guy, he was fun to be around, always ready with a joke or a funny story so I accepted.

We swapped mobile numbers on the bus and he said he'd text me his address so I could look it up on the internet so I knew where I was going. Turns out not really far from me and later that evening after throwing on some jeans and a t shirt I started the short walk to his. I was strangely excited at the thought of spending time with him. Maybe it was his personality but for some reason I couldn't get his blue/grey eyes out of my head. Pushing the thoughts to one side I rang his door bell and within a few seconds there he stood. He looked like he had dressed up for a night out but maybe thats just what he wore away from the confines of our little meetings at the bus stop.

He stood in slippered feet with a really nice pair of jeans on. Tight and I noticed (even though I wasn't looking) that he had quite a bulge down below. His top was tight too revealing a stocky, many body. Hairy strong arms jutting from the short sleeves and a peek at his hairy chest from the neck line. He welcomed me with that warm smile of his and I almost melted, what the hell was wrong with me? He ushered me in and offered me a drink. He had a very comfy looking house. Not too spick and span with big black leather settees in the sitting room and what must have been the biggest television I'd ever seen outside an Argos catalog.

I sat down on a settee and felt myself sink into it invitingly. Ron was soon back with a can of lager and sat himself down next to me. The chair was fairly large but he was quite close. "Sorry" he said after he sat himself down "I thought the match was tonight but turns out it's tomorrow night".

"Thats fine" I replied "We can just have a drink and chill. Sure you got something for us too watch".

"Loads" he said and went to a unit to the side of the TV which was stocked with DVD's. What do you fancy he said looking straight into my eyes. I almost fumbled my words for a split second before saying I wasn't too fussed and for him too pick something. He settled on an actiony blockbuster and we relaxed, cans in hand chatting away. We hardly watched any of the film and it just seemed to serve as background noise. The space between us became smaller and I can't remember noticing how only that it was. We chatted and laughed and all the time those lovely warm eyes of his said something other than what was coming out of his mouth.

About 3 cans each down whatever it was that was playing ended. We didn't even notice until there was a silence hanging over the room. "Wanna watch something else" he said with a semi shrug.

"Yeah but you pick again I'm not too fussed" I said half laughing.

"I'll get us another drink then and stick something on I think you might like" He returned quickly with drinks for us both, slipped a DVD into the drive and stated that he had to go to the toilet and would be back in a second. I sat sipping the lager, feeling my head swim slightly from the alcohol and looking round the room as one does when sat by themselves in an empty room. I heard a door close at the top of the stairs as the film started. No menu just straight into whatever it was so I sat back, got comfortable and waited to see what it was.

It was pretty grainy, looking like a copy. An older man in his 50's was taking a younger man into a hotel room. They looked pretty serious so I thought (stupidly) that it was a thriller of some kind. The door of the room closed and the older man grabbed the other in an embrace and they kissed, slowly and deeply. Tongues probing each others willing mouths as they stripped each other. I was shocked. I'd seen my fair share of porn being a bloke but nothing like this. Part of me wanted to turn it off but another part of me was glued to the screen. I could feel my cock stiffen inside my jeans and I couldn't turn my eyes away.

I watched as the younger one sucked the older man's hard tool deep into his throat looking like he was loving every minute of it. God knows who much time past, I was too engrossed in what was on the screen but suddenly I was aware that Ron was back. He was just stood watching me from the doorway with a look of part worry, part hope written all over his face. I stood with the shock of it and he took a few steps towards me. "Its ok" he said taking another step towards me "There just doing what comes naturally". I was dumb struck, my mouth had suddenly dried up and speaking was impossible and all I could do was stand there glancing from Ron walking slowly too me and what I could see just past him.

Before I knew it he was stood no more than a breaths widths from me. "You've never been with a man before have you?" I still couldn't speak and just looked down and shook my head solemnly. With my eyes down I could see that bulge I'd noticed before. It seemed bigger than what I remembered and a thrill coursed through me. I went to walk past Ron to god knows where, maybe the front door and an escape from what was happening inside me. I felt more than saw his hands on my shoulders. "it's ok, I didn't know either way and had too know. I fancied you the first time I saw you and just didn't know how to say anything. I mean what do you say? Hi I'm Ron and I'm gay."

One of those thick hands of his caressed the side of my face and I felt like just melting into him and had to mentally fight myself not too. His fingers traced down to my chin and gently tilted my head upwards towards his. My heart was like a jack hammer in my chest and I could feel the bl**d pump in my head. He looked deep into my eyes. My god those eyes of his were beautiful. He leaned forward and planted the most gentle kiss onto my lips. My eyes closed with the pleasure of it and when I opened them again the look of desire in his own were almost too much too bare.

I felt a arm wrap around me and a hand at the small of my back urging me into him and I went with it. His other hand gently held the back of my neck and he lent in for another kiss. This one was a proper kiss and I met his lips with my own. Our mouths parted together and I could taste him as he slowly worked his tongue into my mouth. My cock felt like it would just explode there and then. He pulled back slightly and we looked at each other. We were both breathing deeply, just looking into each others eyes. I felt my hands move of there own accord. One felt his bum through the material of his jeans and the other grabbed his back as we dove into another kiss.

This time it was hard and deep and sexual. Our tongues attacked each others and I could hear myself moaning. He pulled my groin into his and I could feel how hard he was. His cock pressed against me as mine pressed against him. We started u*********sly to grind our hips into each other and the feeling when our cocks met through the jeans was the most amazing thing I'd ever felt. He walked me to the settee all the while kissing me hard. He laid me down and I felt his weight onto of me as we kissed and touched and grinded and moaned. Our hands and fingers grabbed and caressed each others bodies, I'd never been so turned on.

"Lets go up stairs" Ron half whispered into my ear. His hot breath sent me wild with lust and the best I could do was nod into his shoulder. Within a moment his hand was in mine helping me off the chair and he opened the door for me. "First on the left" he said as I stood in a daze up the stairs. Was this really happening. My mind couldn't quite grasp what was happening but was enjoying every second of this new experience. I walked into the bedroom to be greeted with a massive bed. Everywhere was reds and black and I just stood looking at it all as I felt Ron behind me. His arms wrapped around me as he kissed the nape of my neck. I reached a arm behind and caressed his smooth head.

"Tonight" he half growled with passion into my ear "Your mine. I'm going to do things to you you've never had done before and your going to love every second of it. Trust me and this will be the best night of your life". All I could do was moan ok as I felt a meaty hand trace down the front of me and gentle kneed my cock and balls. I was moaning uncontrollably as his kisses on the back of my neck continued. Without realizing it I was at the side of the bed and he slowly turned me to face him. Our lips met again and our hands got to work taking each others tops off.

His body was so manly with thick curling hair covering his wide torso. Thick nipples poked out from the fur that covered him and my hands were all over him wanting to feel that fur under my fingers. He purred and push my head gently to one of those lovely nipples. "Suck it" he commanded and who was I too argue. I took it into my mouth as I had countless nipples before and swirled my tongue around it and gently nibbled on it. "Harder, god thats right" he said as he fumbled with my jeans. I felt them round my ankles in a second and tried to get out of them the best I could but to no avail. We both laughed and he suggested I sit on the bed to do it. He stood and watched as I removed my shoes, socks and jeans and sat there in my black boxers.

He stepped into me and caressed the top of my head and slowly pulled my face into his crotch. His hard cock was pressed against my nose and my hands reached up and felt how big it was. Mines not too shabby. Thick and almost 7inches but this felt huge. It's thickness was immense and as I traced my fingers down I could feel balls that matched the cock. "You want it don't you" he said as my hands felt how hot he was through his jeans.

"Yes"

"Then if you want it, take it". I opened his belt with shaking hands and slowly unbuttoned him, hooking my fingers into the top of the jeans I pried them down and too my surprise his cock just leaped out and rested on my cheek. It felt so hot that it would burn a hole through me and the skin on it felt amazingly soft on my face. I looked up at him, into those sexy eyes of his as I wrapped a hand around it. It was even bigger in person and I could barely get my hand around its full width. "Thats right, feels good doesn't it?" I looked up and just nodded then started to gently wank this monster of a cock. It must have been about 10inches at least and I had no idea how thick it was. It was like holding a bottle of beer.

Pre cum was dripping from the bulbous head as I worked his foreskin back and forwards. I was fascinated by how lovely I though it looked, how soft it felt in my hand and how nice the sticky juice from the end smelt. "Hmmmmmm thats perfect" he moaned as I sped up slightly all the while watching the massive amounts of pre-cum that were dripping off it. Some was running down the shaft and coating my fingers. I swapped hands and looked to see if he was looking. Ron's head was thrown back in pleasure so I took my chance and gingerly licked his juices from my fingers. It was so sweet. I licked in more then looked up and saw that Ron was watching me with a massive grin on his face.

"Tastes better coming straight from the tap" he said and pulled my head forward so the glistening bellend was a few millimeters from my lips. My tongue shot forward without thought and joyfully lapped at the dripping eye. He was right, god why was I being such a slut. It didn't matter, nothing had felt as right as this. I opened my mouth and before I could do it myself Ron's hands eased me forward. It was so big I thought my jaw was going to brake. It pretty much filled my whole mouth. He held my head and slowly rocked backwards and forwards. The head popped out of my willing mouth only to dive straight back in, coating my tongue with his sweetness. Each time he did this on the inward stroke he pushed a little deeper into my mouth until I finally felt it hit my tonsils. He knew what he was doing because I never once felt like gagging.

"I've wanted this since I first saw you Dave. Your such a handsome lad that I knew that having my cock in your mouth would make you look so sexy". I couldn't speak, couldn't move. He had me completely under his spell and that massive monster of a member just kept up its gentle pace, slowly fucking my willing mouth. Pre-cum and saliva was dripping down my chin as I held onto his chunky hips. I looked up into those eyes and tried to smile round that b**st in my mouth. Ron smiled down at me then in a instant his eyes sort of glazed over and he bit his lip. I felt the head swell on my tongue. "Oh god, oh god Dave I'm gonna cum".

Horror shoot through me but I didn't have time to do anything. His thick hands tightened on my head and with a moan of pleasure I felt something hit the back of my throat. It filled up my whole mouth in a instant and I've got to say that my first taste of spunk was amazing. Salty and thick it coated my mouth and I tried to swallow as much as I could but it was no use. Ron was still fucking my face and his cum was pouring out, covering my chin and splashing onto my thighs. I slurped like a man in a desert with his first taste of water. His cock started to shrink slightly and I felt his body shake under my hands. He jammed his now soft but still huge cock as far as he could into my mouth with a semi roar and the last thick, hot blast of cum hit my tonsils and I swallowed it like a whore.

He quickly withdrew and kissed me passionately, licking the cum off my chin and forcing it into my mouth with his tongue. Our tongues danced around and into each other as I tried to get as much of his cum down my neck. I started to crawl backwards across the bed on the balls of my hands and he followed. Changing my position so we were heading for the pillows. I felt his hands on my boxers and I eased out of them as he pulled them down and threw them who knows where. He wrapped those massive arms around me as I ground my throbbing cock into his groin, feeling his thick pubes tickle my sticky helmet. He pulled away from me, looked me dead in the eyes and said "I'll be back in a second, don't touch your cock thats my jobs and walked naked out of the room.

As I lay there my head swam with the thought of what I'd just done. Part of me was ashamed, screaming "You've just sucked another mans cock, you poof". That part was small compared to the rest that was nearly singing in glee. I lay there smiling to myself, cock jutting into the air like a little fleshy flagpole as Ron came back into the room carrying a small bag. I smiled quizzically at him as patted it. "My bag of tricks" he exclaimed and we both laughed. Reaching in he took out a small bottle and passed it too me. "Here sniff this, it's popper". Removing the top I took a deep sniff and felt it hit me straight away. It felt like all the bl**d in me had rushed straight too my head and too my cock making it throb even more.

"Remember when I said trust me earlier?" I nodded. "Well in this bag is my toys and I'm going to use some on you. I promise if you ask me too stop I will ok". I smiled understandably and said ok. I was too turned on too do any thing else. I lay there sniffing the poppers as he positioned himself between my legs and pull out a small tube of what he told me was lube and a vibrator. It was black and sleek and was thinner than my own cock but looked about 8inches long. Looking at me the whole time he poured some lube onto it and wanked it seductively, covering it in the shiny thick liquid. My heart thumped in my chest.

He lowered his mouth onto my cock and the warmth of it was almost too much too bar. "Ooooooh GOD" I part shouted as I looked down and saw my cock disappear into his hot, inviting mouth. I felt his lips clamp down and his tongue swirl round the head as I took another sniff of poppers. He sucked firmly and I could barely get the top on the bottle my hands were shaking so much. Bobbing up and down like a pro he sucked at it and licked it. I was amazed that I didn't cum right there and then. I felt something press up against my anus and before I knew it he had pushed the vibrator inside me and I felt his knuckles pressed up against me. I hadn't even really felt that it had happened it had went in so fast and the feeling of it inside me was so good it was unbelievable. My head sunk back into the pillows and I grabbed the sides with my hands.... Continue»
Posted by pleasureseeker420 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 543  |  
93%
  |  3